UNCLE SAM 




I 



POPE 



WHICH? 




Class bAHfe S 
Book., - 55 
Copyiight^N? 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSm 



UNCLE SAM OR THE POPE, 
WHICH? 



BY 






REV. L. L. PICKETT, EVANGELIST. 
Vice-President "Ame'rican Federation Patriotic Voters." 

Author of "The Danger Signal," "The Book and Its Theme, " "The Booze Devil," 
and many other Books and Booklets, Songs, Song Books, etc. 



PENTECOSTAL PUBLISHING COMPANY 
LOUISVILLE, KENTUCKY. 






Copyright, 1916 

By 

REV. L. L. PICKETT. 



DEC -4 1916 



CI.A445949 



INTRODUCTORY. 

In this book I say many plain things. Some 
will brand these utterances "uncharitable." We 
will leave that to the Judge of all. I love sinners 
but not sin; heathens but not heathenism. In 
like manner, I have a kindly spirit for devout Ro- 
manists, but I war on the 'hierarchy, on Roman- 
ism. Romanism -claims to be the only true Church 
of God. She assumes to herself the title, "The 
Holy, Roman, Catholic, Apostolic Church." Her 
bold assumption is, that by divine appointment, 
"She is the Mother and Mistress of all churches." 
This is true or false. If true, there is no place 
for or need of any other religious organization or 
church. If her pretensions are false we may well 
repudiate them and label her, "The Mother of 
Harlots and abominations of the earth." I shall 
attempt to prove in these pages that she is not 
only false in her claim to be the "true and only 
Church of God," but that she is in no proper sense 
a church at all. I shall seek to prove that she is 
merely a politico-ecclesiastical system of tyranny 
and oppression, and is the great Apostasy spoken 
of in inspired truth. 

There are some devout, God-fearing people 
who adhere to Romanism, believing it to be the 
Church of God. I have no quarrel with them. 
My w 7 ar is not upon those who reverently fear 
God and work righteousness, even though they 
be identified with this Pagan system. I am war- 
ring on BomaTmm as anecclesiastical and political 



machine; not upon devout Roman Catholics. I 
wish that every spiritually-minded adherent of 
this Pagan Institution might receive light; that 
a'll such would break their shackles and come 
forth into liberty. Christ has bought their free- 
dom. (John 8 :32-36) . This cruel and tyrannical 
system is no place for devout people. I fight their 
battles for them, I seek their liberty, their disen- 
thrallment, and would not grieve or afflict them. 
L^t all who fear God and seek the interests of 
humanity give us a patient, thoughtful, prayerful 
hearing. Those who reject truth and hug the 
chains that enslave them may be angered by our 
writings. All such have our pity rather than our 
hatred. They are slaves, not freemen. Such are 
victims of superstition. "To the law and to the 
testimony: If they speak not according to this 
word, it is because there is no light in them" 
(Isaiah 8 :20) . Our appeal shall be to Reason, to 
History and to Scripture. 



CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER I. PAGE. 
Romish Claims and Pretensions 9 

CHAPTER II. 

"The Man of Sin." 17 

CHAPTER III. 
A King's Dream 29 

CHAPTER IV. 
Daniel's Vision 33 

CHAPTER V. 

The Mother of Harlots and Abominations .... 43 

CHAPTER VI. 
Romanism not Christian — One Hundred and 

One Proofs 51 

CHAPTER VII. 
The Anti-Christ 85 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Romanism an Enemy to Our Free Institu- 
tions — One Hundred and One Proofs 91 

CHAPTER IX. 
Priestly Rottenness 125 

CHAPTER X. 
The Inquisition 137 

CHAPTER XI. 
By Their Fruits 157 

CHAPTER XII. 
By Their Fruits, (Continued) 165 



CHAPTER XIII. 
By Their Fruits, (Concluded) 171 

CHAPTER XIV. 
Riots 177 

CHAPTER XV. 
The Jesuits 181 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Rome and the Schools 197 

CHAPTER XVII. 
Rome's Nunneries and Convents 217 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Houses of the Good Shepherd 225 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Some of New York's Papal Institutions 231 

CHAPTER XX. 
Rome and Our Government 237 

CHAPTER XXI. 
Freedom of Speech, Press, Conscience and 

Worship 245 

CHAPTER XXII. 
Romish Graft 255 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
Rome and Marriage 263 

CHAPTER XXIV. 
Romanism and Politics 269 

CHAPTER XXV. 
The Church 293 

Topical Index 303 



UNCLE SAM OR THE POPE. 

CHAPTER I. 
Romish Claims and Pretensions. 

He who could purchase the Papist system at the 
price it merits, according to its actual worth, as 
weighed in the scales of Scripture and humanity, 
and sell it on the basis of its lordly pretensions 
would be forthwith a multi-billionaire. 

According to the creed of Pius IV., those who 
unite with the Roman Communion take the fol- 
lowing oath : "I acknowledge the Holy, Catholic, 
Apostolic, Roman Church for the Mother and 
Mistress of all churches ; and I promise true obe- 
dience to the Bishop of Rome — -Successor to St. 
Peter, the Prince of the Apostles, Vicar of Jesus 
Christ." He further says, "I profess and sin- 
cerely hold, this true Catholic faith, without 
which no one can be saved ; and I promise most 
constantly to retain and confess the same, entire 
and inviolate with God's assistance, to the end of 
my life/' But it cannot be both "Roman" and 
"Catholic." "Roman" pertains to the city of that 
name and is necessarily limited, local. But "Cath- 
olic" means universal. No church can be, there- 
fore, both limited and universal or Roman and yet 
of a truly world character. These terms nullify 
each other. She may be essentially Roman, but 

(9) 



10 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

she cannot be really Catholic or universal. But 
she does assume universal prerogatives. 

Cardinal Manning puts into the mouth of the 
Pope the following haughty words : "I acknowl- 
edge no civil power; I am the subject of no 
Prince ; I claim to be the supreme Judge and di- 
rector of the consciences of men : of the peasant 
who tills his field and of the Prince who sits up- 
on his throne ; of the household which sits in the 
shade of privacy and of the legislator who makes 
laws for the kingdom. I am the sole, last, su- 
preme judge, of what is right and wrong. More- 
over, I declare, affirm, define and pronounce it 
to be necessary to salvation for every human 
creature to be subject to the Roman Pontiff." 
Wonderful assumption! Ungodly pride! 

If this teaching is true, then every man or 
woman in this or any other Nation who is not 
connected with the Roman Catholic Church, is on 
the way to 'hell. Who can believe this? Yet it is 
asserted by their theological teachers, that outside 
of their fold there is no salvation. Boiled down, 
her creed is, "Accept Rome as your Mother and 
Mistress or he damned." 

Now I resent this as insufferable ecclesiastical 
egotism and infallible proof of satanic pride and 
bigotry. It is born of a spirit that despises God's 
authority and tramples on the rights of men and 
of nations. But the Pope is doomed : for "pride 
goeth before destruction and a haughty spirit 
before a fall." 

According to The Catholic World, "Each indi- 



Romish Claims and Pretensions. 11 

vidual must receive his faith and law from the 
Church, * * * with unquestioning submis- 
sion and obedience of the intellect and will * * 
* We have no right to ask reasons of the Church 
(that is of the Pope) any more than of Almighty 
God. As a preliminary to our submission, we 
are to take, with unquestioning docility, whatever 
instructions the Church gives us." What man 
is thus willing to throw away his own intelli- 
gence? Are we not thinking beings? Have we 
no conscience ? Are w r e not to be allowed to main- 
tain our own individuality? Shall we forfeit our 
personality, surrender our souls to the keeping of 
a despot, and concede ourselves amenable to the 
Roman Bishop, instead of to God? Such abso- 
lute surrender of one's conscience of personal 
rights and individuality is belittling. It thor- 
oughly unmans and dehumanizes one. Such pre- 
posterous claims are an insult to every upright, 
thinking man. 

The following extracts are from the Canon 
Law of Rome. There are eighty propositions. 
We give only a few samples: 

1. "All human power is from evil and must 
therefore be standing under the Pope." He means 
that all must be subject to the Pope. 

2. "The temporal powers must act condition- 
ally, in accordance with the powers of the spir- 
itual. 

3. "The Church is empowered to grant, or 
to take away, any temporal possessions. 



12 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

4. "The Pope has the right to give countries 
and nations which are non-Catholic to Catholic 
regents, who can reduce them to slavery. 

5. "The Pope can make slaves of those Chris- 
tian subjects whose prince or ruling power is in- 
terdicted by the Pope. 

6. "The Church has the right to practice the 
unconditional censure of books. 

7. "The Pope has the right to annul State 
laws, treaties, constitutions, etc. ; to absolve from 
obedience thereto, as soon as they seem detrimen- 
tal to the fights of the Church, or those of the 
clergy. 

8. "The Pope possesses the right of admon- 
ishing and, if needs be, of punishing, temporal 
rulers, emperors and kings, as well. 

9. "Without the consent of the Pope no tax, 
or rate of any kind, can be levied upon a clergy- 
man, or upon any church whatsoever. 

10. "The Pope has the right to absolve from 
oaths, and obedience to the persons and the laws 
of the princes whom he excommunicates. 

11. "The Pope can annul all legal relations of 
those in ban, especially their marriages. 

12. "The Pope can release from every obli- 
gation, oath or vow, either before or after being 
made." 

The Pope claims to be the rightful ruler of the 
world, its only real king and God. Pope Pius IX. 
declares that "the profession of the papist is in- 
dispensable as a qualification for the exercise of 



Romish Claims and Pretensions. 13 

civil and political rights." He also denounced 
what he is pleased to term "the absurd and erro- 
neous doctrines or ravings in defense of liberty 
of conscience as a most pestilential error — a pest 
of all others most to be dreaded in a state." (En- 
cyc. Let. Aug. 15, 1854.) 

The declarations and encyclicals of the Pope 
are binding upon the consciences of all real Cath- 
olics. The Pope is considered infallible. His ut- 
terances are authoritative. The Bible can only 
be read in the light of the teachings of the Church ; 
it, accordingly, cannot speak with absolute au- 
thority; but the Pope can. Hence, his word is 
more binding upon the conscience of his people 
than the word of the living God — it supersedes 
the Bible as authority. The Pope can condemn, 
not only individuals and nations, but all princes, 
presidents, kings, potentates and law-givers. He 
claims supreme authority over both the souls and 
bodies of men, and he consigns to perdition those 
who deny his power or repudiate his authority. 
He claims both temporal and spiritual power. He 
wears a triple crown, indicating that he is Lord 
of heaven, earth and hell. If this be true, then, 
as Lord of heaven, he supplants God ; as Lord of 
earth, he supplants all temporal rulers; and as 
Lord of hell, he actually assumes the prerogatives 
of his Satanic Majesty. Wonderful powers ! mar- 
velous pretensions ! 

Pius IX., in a Papal Bull (1860) claims that 
his dominion of the world is derived directly from 
God, that unlimited temporal ability is necessary 



14 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

for the propagation of the Gospel, and that it is 
absolutely indispensable "that he be not restricted 
by subjection to any civil power or authority." 
"How can this independence of civil authority be 
secured? Only in one way — the Pope must be a 
Sovereign." No temporal prince, emperor or 
king, president or any legislative body, can have 
any lawful jurisdiction over him. 

What right has the Pope to be independent of 
every civil ruler? He has it, according to papal 
demands, in virtue of his dignity as the Vicar of 
Christ. Christ Himself is King of kings. The 
Pope governs the Church in the name of Christ 
and as his representative. His divine office, there- 
fore, makes him superior to all political, temporal 
and human governments. Such are the Hierarch- 
ical assumptions. 

Any reader of history knows how the Romish 
Church has enforced her decrees; how she has 
made her mandates effective with fire and sword. 
She has trampled upon and well-nigh destroyed 
whole nations, deluging them in blood, because 
the people had consciences of their own and de- 
sired to follow Christ rather than the Pope. 
Kings have been dethroned; princes have been 
driven from their dominions ; ministers have been 
expelled from their pulpits; husbands have been 
torn from their wives and wives from their hus- 
bands; children have been wrenched from their 
parents and parents from their children. Tears 
and blood that commingled would well-nigh float 
the navies of the world, and sighs that combined 



Romish Claims and Pretensions. 15 

would create a desolating storm, have been the 
result of the cruel demands of power on the part 
of this "Dark Age" abomination. Yet this tyran- 
nical oppressor demands that we recognize it is 
the Church of the holy God. 

In the eloquent language of the Rev. I. J. Lan- 
sing, I denounce the Pope and the tyrannous sys- 
tem of which he is head : 

"I impeach him in the name of liberty of con- 
science, whose rights he has denied; I impeach 
him in the name of freedom of worship, whose 
temples he would close; I impeach him in the 
name of a free press and free speech, whose voice 
he would smother in the smoke of fire and fagot ; 
I impeach him in the name of civil liberty, over 
whose just laws he has claimed the sovereignty 
of Romish councils ; I impeach him in the name of 
the marriage-bond of the majority of the happy 
households of the 'Christian world, which he has 
stigmatized as "filthy concubinage," because not 
contracted in his name. I impeach him in the 
name of Protestantism, which he calls heresy and 
against w^hich he provokes the persecution of the 
civil government and the tortures of the Inquisi- 
tion ; in the name of progress, which he has tried 
in vain to stay ; of modern civilization, with which 
he cannot be reconciled ; in the name of the free 
and enlightened governments of the world, against 
whose beneficent laws he has hurled his anathe- 
mas; in the name of the Holy Bible, whose free 
circulation he has pronounced a pest ; in the name 
of free America, whose overthrow he has plotted ; 



16 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

in the name of Almighty God, whose prerogatives 
he has blasphemously usurped : in the name of all 
these, I impeach the Pope and the Hierarchy 
which dominate the Roman Catholic Church and 
summon them to the bar of oppressed humanity 
and Divine Justice." — ("Rom. and the Republic," 
pages 85, 86.) 



CHAPTER II. 

"The Man of Sin." 

II. Thes. 2:3-12. 
"Let no man deceive you by any means: for 
that day — the day of Christ's coming and king- 
dom — shall not come, except there come a falling 
away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the 
son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth him- 
'self above all that is called God, or that is wor- 
shipped, so that he as God, sitteth in the temple 
of God, showing himself that he is God. Remem- 
ber ye not that, when I was yet with you, I told 
you these things; and now ye know what with- 
holdeth that he might be revealed in his time, for 
the mystery of iniquity (lawlessness) doth al- 
ready work. Only there is one that restraineth 
now, until he be taken out of the way. (Rev. Ver.) 
And then shall that Wicked be revealed whom the 
Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth 
(that is the preaching of the Gospel) and shall 
destroy with the 'brightness of his appearing; (At 
his return our Lord shall blot this evil power from 
the earth), even him whose coming is after the 
working of Satan, with all power and signs and 
lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of un- 
righteousness in them that perish; because they 
received not the love of the truth, that they might 
be saved ; and for this cause God shall send them 
strong delusion, that they should believe a lie ; that 

(17) 



18 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

they all might be damned who believed not the 
truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. " 

This passage contains many things worthy of 
our careful study. A proper analysis of the 
prophecy will give us a key to unlock the centuries 
that follow. Paul had preached in Thessalonica 
very strongly, and evidently very much, on the 
second coming of our Lord. He had awakened in 
them great expectations as to the nearness of the 
glorious event. They were looking for the return 
of Jesus in their own life time. 

Loving this great doctrine as he did, he was 
not willing that they should be misled as to the 
time of the event. Having created a premature 
expectancy of the advent, he must now Clear the 
atmosphere of error and let them know a very 
sad fact. Prophetically, the apostle saw a dark 
picture, a great "falling away" from primitive 
Christianity. This, he briefly delineates. Ob- 
serve the following clearly revealed points : 

1. An Apostasy. 

He tells the people that Jesus will not return 
until there has come a great falling away. What 
is this apostasy? It cannot be heathenism. The 
great heathen religions, such as Brahamism, Bud- 
dhism, Shintoism, Taoism, Confucianism, etc., 
were all older than the 'Christian religion. Chris- 
tianity attacked them and proposed to supersede 
them; hence, the apostasy, a falling away from 
Christianity, could not possibly be any manifesta- 
tion or branch of original heathenism. 

2. Nor could this spiritual decline be repre- 



"The Man of Sin." 19 

sented by Mahammedism; that arose in Arabia 
several centuries later. It had no connection, 
whatever, with the Church of Jesus Christ. It 
was a thing entirely apart. But the great evil 
foreseen by Paul was not a separate institution; 
but a decay in original Christianity. 

3. Nor could it be Protestantism, as Rome 
vainly asserts. The evil that the apostle saw was 
already setting in. He said, "The mystery of 
iniquity doth already work." This indicates that 
the apostasy foreseen was even then beginning. 
It was a spiritual decline, a moral corruption ; it 
was heart-rot. No outside system such as Heath- 
enism and Mahammedism could possibly meet the 
conditions described, since they lacked connection 
with Christianity ; nor could it be Protestantism 
because of the great time intervening between the 
writing and the rise of the Lutheran reforma- 
tion. Luther was not born till 1483, so, it is evi- 
dent, he could have no connection with the apos- 
tasy which was even then beginning ; its evil leav- 
en that was already at work. 

4. But there was a restraining power. Do 
you ask, What ? My answer is the Heathen Gov- 
ernment of Rome ; the Emperor. Why should he 
restrain the apostasy? Because of the conflict of 
interests. The Emperor proposed to maintain 
his power and rule. The apostasy would beget a 
rival, consequently, the rival and competitor could 
not come into his own, into the place of power 
which he should seek, until the Pagan ruler had 
lost his dominions. The papacy could not develop, 



20 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

assert its kingly prerogative and sway the sceptre 
of empire, until the decay of the empire and the 
departure of its heathen ruler from Rome. Any 
student of history will tell you that Constantine 
ruled when the empire was breaking up, the re- 
sult of which was a capital at Constantinople, as 
well as at Rome; in the East as well as in the 
West. The throne had to pass from the empire 
of the Caesars before it could fall to the lot of the 
Pope. 

5. It is noticeable that the apostasy should 
head up into a man. This is not true of other 
spiritual declines. We often find in history a de- 
cay of spirituality; people lose their touch with 
the Infinite; the spirit of holiness departs from 
them; the .light burns low. This sad condition 
may be found today, throughout a large part of 
Christendom ; but it has no special head-ship. It 
is not organized ; it is simply a weakening of mor- 
al character and a decay of spiritual tone. 

But the "falling away" foretold by the great 
apostle to the Gentiles had a head. It was an or- 
ganized system of evil. This head is set forth 
under a special title, and is labeled by inspiration, 
THE MAN OF SIN, THE SON OF PERDITION. 
It is not necessarily a single individual, any more 
than a king or an emperor is merely an individual. 
We speak of the Kaiser; we mean, not the man, 
but the office; still this office centers in a man. 
It is not necessarily William I., William II., nor 
Frederick, but simply the Kaiser. In like man- 
ner, we speak of the Pope; this does not mean, 



"The Man of Sin." 21 

necessarily, Alexander VI., Paul III., Pius IX., or 
Benedict XV. ; it (mean® the office that is occupied 
by the man, and his perpetuated successors. 

Now the Pope is the head of the system, and 
I affirm that he and he only can fulfill the con- 
ditions of the prophecy ; he therefore is officially, 
and in endless succession, "The man of sin, the 
son of perdition." 

6. This apostate head of the fallen church is 
preeminent in evil. The apostle describes him as 
"that Wicked," meaning, evidently, that no other 
bad man can equal him ; that he is the most evil, 
corrupt and corrupting of all the forces of sin. 
His character and official life make him the su- 
preme representative of sin, the quintessence of 
concentrated and double-distilled wickedness. 
This does not necessarily represent the essential 
innate wickedness of an individual pope, but the 
corrupting, God-defying, soul-polluting effect of 
the system of which he is head. 

Another rendering of the word is "the lawless 
one." Is the Pope especially lawless? He is. 
Let us notice a few claims made by and for him. 
Nicholas I., himself a pontiff, declared, "It is evi- 
dent that the Pope can neither be bound nor un- 
bound by any earthly power." Pope Gregory in 
his maxims, declares : "It is lawful for the Pope 
to depose emperors; he can absolve subjects of 
their oath of allegiance." Cardinal Manning has 
the Pope saying, "I acknowledge no civil power; 
I am the subject of no prince." Pius IX. said, 
"It is an error to hold, that in the case of conflict- 



22 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

ing laws, between two powers, the civil 
law ought to prevail." Thomas Aquinas 
wrote, "The temporal power is subject to 
the spiritual." The Roman Canon Law says, 
"The Pope has the right to annul state laws, 
treaties, constitutions, and to absolve from obe- 
dience thereto." Leo XIII., (Encyclical of 1890) 
.declares, "If the laws of the State * * * set 
at naught the authority of Jesus Christ, which is 
vested in the Supreme Pontiff, then indeed, it be- 
comes a duty to resist them, and a sin to render 
obedience." 

From these quotations, we see that the Pope 
is not simply a personal law-breaker, but that he 
heads a system that defies, spurns, rejects, annuls 
and condemns the laws and constitutions of all 
governments outside of his own. Then he is em- 
phatically, "THE LAWLESS ONE." 

7. "The man of sin" even proposes to sup- 
plant God. Observe that he takes his place in the 
temple and house of God and there becomes the 
rival of the Most High. "He exalteth himself 
above all that is called God or that is worship- 
ped"; yea, he even "showeth himself that he is 
God ;" it might be rendered, "showeth himself off 
as God." Nicholas wrote, "that the Pontiffs held 
the place of God upon earth." One of the papal 
titles is "Our Lord God the Pope." He grants in- 
dulgences, extends absolutions, claims to have the 
keys to the Celestial City, yea, and to the infernal 
regions. He promises heaven to those who do his 
bidding and excommunicates and consigns to hell 



"The Man of Sin." 23 

those who reject his superlative claims. Men call 
him "The Holy Father;" Inspiration calls him 
"the son of perdition." Men call him "His holi- 
ness ;" God calls him "that Wicked." Men wor- 
ship him ; God consigns him to hell. 

8. His power is Satanic. We read that his 
"coming is after the working of Satan"; no di- 
vine power here ; no Spirit of God in this system, 
but the Spirit of the Evil One. God is not in it, 
but Beelzebub is. God gives no power or blessing 
to the Pope, but hell sanctions, encourages and 
nerves him for evil. 

9. His teachings are false. Those who be- 
lieve them are under a strong delusion; it is said 
that they "believe a lie." His work is promoted 
by falsehood, for it advances "with all deceivable- 
ness of unrighteousness." It is said of his vic- 
tims that they "perish," yea, even, "that they 
might be damned" who have pleasure in unright- 
eousness. If men believe God, the less they have 
to do with this evil and accursed system, the bet- 
ter it will be for them. 

Marie Alacoque represents Christ as saying: 
"If I have given thee a commandment and thy con- 
fessor giveth thee another, it is thy confessor 
whom thou must obey." Has not the Pope as- 
sumed the place of God when he claims the power 
to forgive sins and has men kneel before him? 
From the life of Pius IX., we read the followiig: 
"Two Cardinal Deacons then conducted him be- 
hind the high altar where he assumed the pontifi- 
cal habit, and then in front of the altar to receive 



24 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

the hoimage of the Cardinals." (Page 63). This 
refers to the time when Cardinal Ferretti was 
elected Pope, assuming the title, Pius IX. 

"The Cardinals, archbishops and bishops 
gathered at an early hour in the Vatican; then, 
robed in white coats' and mitres, they passed the 
great hall in front, and thence to the vestibule of 
St. Peter's to await the coming of Pius IX., the 
Sovereign Pontiff. He soon appeared; all knelt 
in prayer ; the Pope intoned Veni Creator Spirltm 
in his clear voice, and as the choir took it up, the 
procession moved back into the palace and down 
the Scala Regia to the vestibule of St. Peter's. 
First came the cross, with burning lights and 
clouds of incense, then the long line of mitred ab- 
bots, bishops, archbishops, primates and patri- 
archs, a glorious line, most of them men of age, 
their faces showing the line of care, the impress 
of experience ; all ibishops in their very look. Ital- 
ian, Greek and German; Persian, Syrian and 
Hungarian, Spanish and Copt, Irish and 
French; American, English, Chinese, Aus- 
tralian; a very world gathering. Then comes 
the cardinals, the most venerable body in the 
world ; but even they were forgotten, as the Hoiy 
Father appeared, borne in his curule chair, ALL 
KNEELING (my caps. P.) as he passed. The 
unmitred heads of religious orders closed the line. 
All knelt in adoration before the Blessed Sacra- 
ment, exposed on the high altar, and, then the pro- 
cession entered the transept." — (Life of Pius IX., 
pages 321 and 322), 



"The Man of Sin." 25 

A sight for men and angels, as those idolaters 
gather from all parts of the world and kneel be- 
fore their f ellowman, and before the wafer which 
they are pleased to call the "Blessed 'Sacrament." 
Elsewhere, this writer speaks of the same Pope 
as follows : "To the Catholic, the moments when 
we knelt at the feet of the great Vicar of Christ, 
were remembered with a pious consolation 
through life that seemed supernatural." (Ibid, 
page 457). 

In this same book, we have a sketch of Leo 
XIII. The writer is telling of his election to the 
Papacy. "After two ballots on Monday, the third 
ballot on Tuesday morning showed that Cardinal 
Pecci had received thirty-six votes for the elec- 
tion, only five less than were needed. Cardinal 
Franchi, to whom the next highest number of 
votes had been given, then rose and advanced to 
the seat of Cardinal Pecci. His example was fol- 
lowed by many, and when Cardinal Franchi knelt, 
Cardinal Pecci's election was virtually accom- 
plished." (Page 463). 

This is a strange way to make a God. When 
these cardinals all gathered on that Tuesday 
morning, February 19, 1878, they were only men, 
Monsieur Pecci with the rest, but when their bal- 
lots were cast and the majority were found to be 
in favor of Mr. Pecci, lo, he was at once a God. 
Others who entered as his equalls now knelt be- 
fore him as though he were the Almighty. In fur- 
ther description of this scene at the elevation of 
Leo XIII., we read (Life of Pius, 463-464) : "He 



26 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

was at once attired in the white cassock of the 
Sovereign Pontiff, the walled window was broken 
open, and the new Pope, surrounded by the Car- 
dinals and Deacons, passed through the broken 
wall of the balcony window, and stood for a mo- 
ment in sight of the subjugated capital of Catho- 
licity, no less than twenty thousand of the faithful 
kneeling there to receive the first Papal benedic- 
tion." 

Did not the apostle tell us that he opposeth and 
exalteth himself above God? 

Romanists insist that Peter was the first Pope, 
We wonder what Cardinals elected him? We re- 
call that when he came into the presence of Cor- 
nelius (Acts X) the Centurion knelt before him, 
but Peter's Pontifical lordship had not been fully 
developed, accordingly, "He took him by the nand 
saying, Stand up ; I myself also am a man." This 
glorious apostle was an humble follower of Jesus 
Christ, the lowly Man of God. These blasphem- 
ers, these lordly man-gods are glad to have car- 
dinals, and others humble themselves before them. 
No wonder the apostle Paul labels them jointly as 
the continuous head of the 'hell-born hierarchy, 
"That Wicked." 

On the lonely isle of Patmos, the beloved John 
found himself in the radiant presence of a Ce- 
lestial Visitor. Before such majesty and great- 
ness, we are not surprised to hear the good m ^ a 
say, "When I had heard and seen, I fell down to 
worship before the teet of the angel" (Rev. 22: 
8). l>ut this angel was no Pope. Fear him say 



"The Man of Sin." 27 

to the kneeling apostle, "See thou do it not; for 
I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren the 
prophets, and of them that keep the sayings of 
this book, Worship God." If the Pope had the 
spirit of this divine and glorious angel and of 
those who "keep the sayings of this book," he 
would say to his kneeling dupes, "See thou do it 
not; Worship God." But this, the Pope never 
does. His blasphemous pride feasts and fattens 
on the duplicity and sin of his craven followers. 

Reader, have you considered the etiquette of 
the Vatican ? Should you go to Rome and be ac- 
corded an introduction to the Pontiff, you would 
at the hour set, arrive at the door and be brought 
into his presence by servants, whose duty it is to 
do so. Approaching him, you would kneel, rise, 
move forward, kneel again, again rise and go 
forward till you came into his very presence. He 
does not rise to receive you, as one man should re- 
ceive another, but remains seated upon his throne ; 
you kneel at his feet, lift his hand to your lips, 
and thus acknowledge in this debasing, obsequi- 
ous manner, your lack of manhood and his claim 
to deity. What blasphemy on his part; what 
truckling on yours! How can a self-respecting 
man thus debase himself and encourage the blas- 
phemous pretensions of another? It is wicked, 
foolish, degrading. Any one who does it is ever 
afterward less a man for having done so. I would 
be ashamed to look an honest dog in the face if 
I so far debased my manhood as to do it. 



CHAPTER III. 
A KING'S DREAM. 

Dan. 2. 

In the book of Daniel, we find a record of two 
dreams or visions. The first was given to Neb- 
uchadnezzar in the night, but it faded from his 
memory. He was unable to reproduce it, and 
having called upon the wise men of Babylon to 
give him the substance of 'his dream and its in- 
terpretation, he was greatly angered because of 
their inability to do so. Daniel, with other devout 
men, his 'brethren, joining in prayer, obtained by 
revelation the dream and its meaning. In this 
dream Nebuchadnezzar saw an image of a mighty 
man. Its head was of gold, followed on a descend- 
ing scale, by arms and breast of silver, belly and 
sides (margin) of brass, legs of iron, and feet 
and toes of iron and clay mixed. 

By way of interpreting it, the prophet inform- 
ed the king, "Thou art this head of gold. After 
thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, 
and another third kingdom of brass which shall 
bear rule over all the earth. The fourth kingdom 
shall be strong as iron/' which, he says, "breaketh 
in pieces and sufodueth all things.' ' The proph- 
etic explanation of the feet and toes shows a di- 
vided condition in human governments, they at 
the end period containing elements of strength, 
mingled with weakness. 

(29) 



30 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

Finally, the stone cut out of the mountain 
without hands Semites the image, "upon his feet, 
that were of iron and clay; he brake them to 
pieces and then was the iron, the clay, the brass, 
the silver, and the gold broken to pieces together, 
and became like the chaff of the summer thresh- 
ing floors, and the wind carried them away. * * 
* And the stone that smote the image became a 
great mountain and filled the whole earth." (Dan- 
iel 2). 

By way of further exposition the prophet in- 
forms us that the image pictures the kingdoms of 
the world in the course of earthly empire. 

Nebuchadnezzar represents the Babylonian 
Empire. This head of gold, is the kingdom that 
was superseded 'by the Medo-Persian. This in 
turn was followed by the Macedonian, represented 
by the force and triumphs of Alexander the Great, 
who conquered all the known nations of the earth 
and was himself destroyed by the Demon Rum at 
the early age of thirty-three. 

Next, we have the Roman Empire which was 
the mightiest of the world dominions. It was in 
its glory in the days of Jesus. Later, this mighty 
kingdom began to split up, resolving itself into a 
double J headed empire. The Eastern capital was 
at Constantinople and the Western at Rome. The 
dominion of the Romans was finally overthrown 
by the barbarians, and out of the one world-wide 
empire came some ten kingdoms. 

How true to history is this prophetic vision. 
It has been said that "prophecy is history written 



A King's Dream. 31 

in advance." Rome was subduing and governing 
the earth in the days of our Lord. The two legs 
of the image very thoroughly represent the divis- 
ion of the empire. Its ten toes likewise show its 
ultimate dissolution from one great empire into 
ten kingdoms. 

Please observe, that the stone cut out of the 
mountain without hands, does not represent the 
birth of Jesus, which occurred in the days of 
Rome's greatest glory. The image was smitten 
upon its feet in the closing of the "Gentile times," 
the period represented by the image, when not 
only had the great empire run its course, but out 
of it many kingdoms had arisen. It is in the feet 
and toe stage, that the stone smites and destroys 
these earthly kingdoms. From this we learn that 
the stone does not represent the first coming of 
Jesus, to establish His Church and plant His gos- 
pel in the earth. The gospel strengthens govern- 
ments, instead of destroying them ; but the stone 
when it shall appear, shall smite, crush, pulverize 
and destroy, even "as the dust of the summer 
threshing floors," all these earthly kingdoms. 
This shall be at the second coming of our Lord. 
He will then make an end of human governments 
and Gentile Supremacy and establish His own 
Theocratic Government. This shall extend over 
all nations, fill the whole earth and establish the 
glory of God among men. 

The dream we have been considering was giv- 
en to Nebuchadnezzar who was a mighty ruler, 
and it conformed to his idea of kingly grandeur 



32 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

and earthly greatness. God accommodates Him- 
self to the state of mind of men in revealing Him- 
self. We rememlber that Jesus at one time said, 
"I have many things to say unto you, but ye are 
not able to bear them now." 



CHAPTER IV. 
Daniel's Vision. 

Daniel VII. 

We next have a vision of the same course of 
empire we have studied in the preceding chapter 
as it was given to Daniel, a servant of the Most 
High. The leading feature here is that of THE 
LITTLE HORN. Let the reader carefully con- 
sider this passage. I will not quote the passage 
under consideration, but will refer you to your 
Bible. As in the former vision this traces the 
course of empire, but not under a figure of human 
greatness. It is, rather, as God sees it, the scram- 
ble and war of wild beasts. Human governments, 
in the present fallen condition of the race, are 
very fitly represented by wild, warring animals. 
To man, official position represents honor, promo- 
tion, earthly glory, but, as too frequently conduct- 
ed, these earthly governments represent, in the 
eyes of God, the snarling, contentious and bloody 
conflict of the fiercest beasts of the jungle. 

Notice these beasts. 1. We have the lion, the 
kingliest beast of the forest. This, as the head 
of gold, stands for Nebuchadnezzar. He had ea- 
gle's wings, representing the great speed with 
which his armies progressed in advancing his con- 
quests. But these wings were plucked, he was 
placed upon his feet, and a man's heart was given 
to him. The plucking of the wings evidently fore- 
OS) 



34 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

casts the time when the great king's reason should 
forsake him and he be driven forth with the beasts 
of the field. The giving of the man's heart to the 
lion foreshadows the restoration of Nebuchadnez- 
zar's reason, when he acknowledged the God of 
Daniel as his God, and bade all nations worship 
and serve Him. 

2. In the days of his grandson, Belshazzar, 
drunkenness and debauchery weakened his domin- 
ion ; and the Medo-Persian armies overthrew the 
great empire. This kingdom is presented under 
the figure of a bear, having three ribs in his 
mouth. These ribs may stand for the kingdoms 
of Media, Persia and Babylonia. They, however, 
most likely represent three kingdoms subdued by 
the dual monarchy. If so, they are Babylonia, 
Egypt and Lybia. The glory had departed, the 
golden dominion descended to that of silver — the 
lion was overthrown by the bear. 

3. Next in order is the leopard, which had 
upon its back four wings. This beast had also 
four heads. How truly this portrays the Alexan- 
drian kingdom. He is represented by the leop- 
ard, which is the lithest of beasts; but even the 
native agility of this animal is not sufficient to 
fitly set forth the victories of this mighty con- 
queror. The great speed with which he swept 
over the then known world, can only be prefigured 
by four wings. The rapidity of Nebuchadnez- 
zar's marches was shown by two wings, that of 
Alexander by twice this number. And the beast 
had four heads. True again to history. At the 



Daniel's Vision. 35 

death of the Great Conqueror, having no son to 
inherit his throne, his dominion was divided into 
four parts, according to the cardinal points of the 
compass. The successors to these dominions were 
Alexander's favorite generals, Lysimmachus, Se- 
leuous, Cassander and Ptolemy. None of these 
proved to have any great executive ability, and 
within a short time the Macedonian Empire had 
gone to pieces. 

4. Next in order, we have in the vision, a 
picture of a nondescript beast. Terrific it was, 
terrible "and strong exceedingly'' ; it had great 
iron teeth" ; it devoured and brake in pieces, and 
stamped the residue with the feet of it. It was 
diverse from all the beasts that were before it, 
and it had ten horns. 

What could this great and furious beast rep- 
resent, except the OLD ROMAN EMPIRE, the 
greatest of earthly dominions? It swept on with 
mighty power, crushed, overthrew, and destroyed 
armies, dethroned kings and annihilated king- 
doms ; it ruled with a hand of iron and a spirit 
of despotism the nations of the known world. It 
surpassed in majesty, power, extent of dominion 
and political shrewdness, and in governmental ef- 
ficiency, all former kingdoms or empires. 

It was in the days of world-wide Roman rule 
that Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea. He 
appeared before the Great Iron Empire began its 
decline ; before it reached the 'leg stage, as repre- 
sented by the image revealed to Nebuchadnezzar. 

This nondescript beast is the last of the Gen- 



36 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

tile dominions as pictured in this prophetic vision. 
We notice that this great beast had "ten horns." 
This arrested the Prophet's attention. "Behold, 
there came up among them another little horn, be- 
fore whom three of the first horns were plucked 
up by the roots: and, behold, in this horn were 
eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking 
great things/' 

This dream troubled Daniel ; he wondered what 
these things might mean, and accordingly sought 
an explanation. An angel interpreted it, at his 
request, as follows: "The fourth beast shall be 
the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be 
diverse (different) from all kingdoms, and shall 
devour the whole earth." "Out of this kingdom 
ten kings shall arise : and another shall arise after 
them ; and he shall be diverse from the first, and 
he shall subdue three kings. And he shall speak 
great words against the Most High, and shall wear 
out the saints of the Most High, and shall think 
to change times and laws : and they shall be given 
into his hands until a time and times and the di- 
viding of time." Elsewhere in the vision, the 
prophet says that, "The horn had eyes, and a 
mouth that spake very great things, whose look 
was more stout than his fellows : And the same 
horn made war with the saints and prevailed 
against them, until the Ancient of days came and 
judgment was given to the saints of the Most 
High : and the time came that the saints possessed 
the kingdom." 

This marvelous picture contains things worthy 



Daniel's Vision. 37 

of our consideration. We observe here, "A little 
horn." These horns are defined for us as kings. 
So the little horn is a little king; but his mouth 
speaks great things; and his look is more stout 
than his fellows. We see that he plucks up three 
other horns, i. e., kings, and he makes war tvith 
the saints. By every token this "little horn" is 
the Pope of Rome. For proof of this, consider 
the following items : 

1. His Place. 

This is in Rome ; in the center of the old Ro- 
man dominion. 

2. His Time of Appearance. 

He comes on the scene after the great empire 
has fallen to pieces; when there are ten kings 
within the circle of the old empire. 

3. His Position. 

He himself becomes a king, as others, yet dif- 
ferent from them. 

4. The extent of his dominion. 

He plucks up three of the other horns. True 
to fact. The Pope subdued three Italian states, 
namely, Rome, Lombardy and Ravenna. His 
kingdom was never large, consisting only of these 
three states. 

5. His Spirit. 

Among all the rulers of the earth, no one has 
ever shown such pride, vanity, self-consciousness, 
love of authority as the Pope. No wonder it is 
said that "his look was more stout than his fel- 
lows, and that his mouth spake very great things." 
With a small personal, temporal dominion, this 



38 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

"Little Horn" has made himself felt in all the 
nations of the earth. Kings have fee^n crowned 
by him and others uncrowned ; earth's mightiest 
rulers have sought his favor, and even stood re- 
proved and trembling outside his gate, acknowl- 
edging their dominions as his gift. 

6. His Character. 

It is preeminently wicked. It is said, "He 
makes war with" and "wears out the saints." 
And again, we read, "He shall speak great words 
against the Most High, and shall think to change 
times and laws." Every word of this is true of 
the Pope and of the Pope only. 

In all history no other character can be found 
who will measure up to this description. A rea- 
sonable knowledge of history will convince, it 
would seem to me, any candid thinker, that the 
Pope of Rome is herein clearly depicted. He has 
dominated the nations, perverted justice, tramp- 
led on the rights of men, destroyed human liber- 
ties, changed the laws of God and of man. He 
has assumed the prerogatives of God-head, spurn- 
ed the authority and dominion of rulers. He has 
made calendars, established feast days, and set up 
his own dominion over all earthly empire. 

This lesson thoroughly identifies the Pope of 
Rome as the enemy of God and man. He takes 
unto himself the title of the vicegerent of God, but 
proves himself rather, the generalissimo of hell. 
He calls himself the ''Father of the faithful," 
while proving himself "the son of perdition." He is 
on the one side in the conflict of the centuries, God 



Daniel's Vision. 39 

and his saints on the other. He makes war upon 
the saints, tramples on their rights, sheds their 
blood and wears them out. Not content with that, 
he assumes the place of God, bids men kneel in 
his presence, pardons the iniquity of transgres- 
sors, sends forth his Tetzels peddling indulgences 
for cash, and so would rule the Most High out of 
the affairs of earth. How foolish it is in men to 
grant this usurper the divine prerogatives, this 
enemy of the Most High and his saints, a place 
among the churches and, to cap the climax of folly, 
concede the usurper the blasphemous title, "His 
Holiness." He is the enemy of all human prog- 
ress, of every holy aspiration and movement, and 
of everything noble among men, and to the crown 
of universal infamy, this Prince of Darkness as- 
sumes unto himself the powers of deity and his 
blinded followers kneel at his feet and acclaim 
him, "Our Lord God, the Pope." 

Thanks to the Most Higih, "The judgment shall 
sit" and they shall take away his dominion to 
"consume and destroy it unto the end." Our 
Christ shall at His glorious appearing destroy the 
"Little Horn" and give 'his kingdom to the saints. 
(2 Thess. 2:8; Dan. 7:26, 27). 

The following questions from The Menace 
(July 3, 1915) shall close this chapter: 

DID JESUS DO IT? 

We are told by the popes and priests of Rome 
that Jesus of Nazareth established their so-called 
church to do What it has done and is doing. What? 

Did Jesus set up a line of popes to live in pal- 



40 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

aces, levy tribute, dabble in politics, maintain an 
elaborate court, create princes, carry on war, and 
behave generally like the pagan emperors of 
Rome ? 

Did Jesus, Who had no place to lay His head, 
create a Vatican palace, with thousands of rooms 
and galleries, in which to carry the gospel message 
out into the highways and hedges? 

Did Jesus, Who never had a church building 
of His own, but most frequently taught in Jewish 
synagogues, or preached under the open sky with 
a stone for His pulpit, have anything to do with 
the building of the pagan-like temple miscalled St. 
Peter's? 

Did Jesus, Who called a dozen fishermen and 
laborers to be His apostles, have anything to do 
with the creation of cardinal princes, wearing red 
hats and disputing matters of precedence and 
court etiquette with ambassadors and civil offi- 
cials ? 

Did Jesus so much as suggest the building of 
jails, and the confinement therein of women 7 Did 
He sanction the erection and equipment of laun- 
dries to be operated in His name by means of un- 
paid labor? 

Did Jesus, Who ordered Peter to put up his 
sword, have anything to do with the organization 
of the Knights of Columbus, their display of 
gaudy uniforms, tin swords, and other means of 
fostering militarism ? 

Did Jesus send apostolic delegates to the rulers 
of nations and solicit the presence of envoys from 



Daniel's Vision. 41 

foreign courts? Did He employ a band of oily- 
tongued spies and diplomats like the Jesuits? 

Did Jesus and His unpretentious assistants, 
appear or behave in any manner like the sleek, 
overfed, and gorgeously-gowned pope, cardinals, 
bishops and priests of the twentieth century? 

Times have changed, to be sure, but should we 
not reasonably expect to find some of the charac- 
teristics of the original Christians in what now 
claims to be the only and original Christian 
church ? 

And if an organization, pretending to be found- 
ed by Jesus the Christ, has so far departed from 
the practices of Him and His associates, and has 
so far conformed to the pagan institutions of 
man, how can its extravagant claims be allowed 
or believed? 

The nature of the creature reveals the identity 
of its creator. The Roman Catholic church bears 
all the marks of being man-made for human, and 
very often inhuman, purposes. Christianity lives, 
not because of the so-called Roman Catholic 
Church, but in spite of it. 



CHAPTER V. 

The Mother of Harlots and Abominations. 

We will briefly study the seventeenth chapter 
of the Apocalypse, as revealed to St. John. Will 
the reader kindly get his Bible and go carefully 
through these chapters ? One of the angels shows 
to the apostle things that are to be. Chief of 
these is the judgment of the great harlot. Sev- 
eral points stand out distinctly. We note the fol- 
lowing : 

1. Her corrupt character. This is indicated 
•by her title. She is not simply lewd, but is the 
GREAT HARLOT. Not only is she thus guilty 
within herself, but she is, furthermore, "The 
•mother of harlots; and abominations of the 
earth." Her lewd connections are not simply with 
the common herd and riff-raff of society, but with 
her "the kings of the earth have committed for- 
nication." 

This special characteristic may be either physi- 
cal or spiritual. We remember that Jesus has chos- 
en the Church as His bride, and her entanglements 
with the world and worldliness are branded as 
spiritual adultery. Furthermore, the Romish sys- 
tem is noted for its licentiousness. Many of its 
nunneries and convents are but harems of the 
treacherous priesthood, abundant proof of which 
we give elsewhere. 

2. All-round debauchery. It is said, "The 

(43) 



44 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

inhabitants of the earth have been made drunken 
with the wine of her fornication." While there 
are exceptions, noble exceptions, yet Rome is 
largely responsible for the liquor traffic, for white 
slavery, for gambling, Sabbath desecration and 
for lax morality in general. A study of moral 
conditions in any of our great cities will confirm 
this fact. Romanists themselves confess that 
about 85 per cent, of the saloon-keepers, bar-ten- 
ders, and other liquor dealers are Roman Catho- 
lics. That such are not Christians, goes without 
saying. 

3. Her place in the vision. The prophet be- 
held this guilty woman "seated upon a scarlet 
covered beast, full of names of blasphemy, having 
seven heads and ten horns." In our study of the 
vision given to Daniel, we found four beasts rep- 
resenting four governments or kingdoms. This 
scarlet covered beast is ridden by a lewd woman. 
What is the beast herein described? Is it not 
Rome? In our former study, we find the Roman 
dominion dissolving into ten kingdoms, presented 
under the figure of ten horns. Here, again, we 
encounter the same horns with an additional key 
word : -namely, the seven 'heads. Concerning this, 
what saith the angel? "The seven heads are 
seven mountains on which the woman sitteth, and 
there are seven kings: Five are fallen and one 
is, and the other is yet to come : and when he com- 
eth he must continue a ^hort space." 

In all history, Rome alone can fulfill the out- 
lines herein given us. (a) Rome was built on 



The Mother of Harlots. 45 

seven hills, (b) She had in her history seven 
forms of government or types of rulers. They 
were the king, the consul, the tribune, the decem- 
vir, the emperor, the president, and the praetor. 
Of these, five had fallen; one then was, namely, 
the empire; and one was to appear later. No 
other nation, before or since, had its seat of gov- 
ernment on seven hills, as did Rome; and none 
had been under seven types of rulership. The 
identification is therefore indisputable. 

The case before us is that of a woman. The 
feminine gender represents the Roman Catholic 
Church. We use the feminine in speaking of 
churches. Of the Roman, we say "she is cruel 
and cunning." Of the Methodist Church, "she is 
a missionary church," etc. The scarlet covered 
beast represents the government of Rome, typified 
by the horns in Daniel. 

4. Her blasphemy. The woman is not only 
noted for her lewdness, but for excessive lewd- 
ness ; nor is hers ordinary blasphemy ; she is lit- 
erally "filled with names of blasphemy." She 
calls herself 'holy, when noted for unholiness. She 
assumes the title, "Catholic," that is, universal, 
though being of purely Roman origin; she blas- 
phemously discards the Bible for her traditions; 
she comes between the people and their God, send- 
ing her penitents to the priest, rather than to the 
Christ. Her adherents know more of her dead 
saints than of the risen Jesus. They adhere more 
faithfully to the councils and popes than to the 
divine Spirit of the living God. They trust in 



46 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

Mary more than in her divine Son ; more in scap- 
ulars, relics, holy water, in crucifixes and genu- 
flexions, in beads and bones of her so-called 
"saints" than in the knowledge of sins forgiven, 
and in the witness of the Holy Spirit. What blas- 
phemy ! 

5. Her attire. "She was arrayed in purple 
and scarlet color and decked with gold and pre- 
cious stones and pearls." 

Bishop Newton says: "The woman was ar- 
rayed in purple and scarlet color, this being the 
color of the popes and cardinals, as well as of the 
emperors and senators of Rome. Note here the 
mules and horses which carry the popes and cor- 
dinals are covered with scarlet cloth, so that they 
may properly be said to ride upon a SCARLET 
COLORED BEAST." The woman is also decked 
with gold and precious stones and pearls. And who 
can sufficiently describe the pride, grandeur and 
magnificence of the Church of Rome in her vest- 
ments and ornaments of all kinds? Alexander 
Donatus hath drawn a comparison between an- 
cient and modern Rome and asserts the superior- 
ity of his own church in the pomp and splendor of 
her religion. We have a remarkable instance in 
Paul II., of how Platina relates that in his Pon- 
tifical vestments, he outwent all of his predeces- 
sors, especially in his regno and mitre, upon which 
he had laid out a great deal of money in purchas- 
ing, at vast rates, diamonds, sapphires, emeralds, 
chrysolites, jaspers, and all manner of precious 
stones." He tells us how this Pope made a decree 



The Mother of Harlots. 47 

"that only the cardinals should wear red caps." 
"You have a conspicuous instance in the Lady of 
Loretto : The riches of the holy image, and of her 
house and treasury, the golden angels, the gold 
and silver lamps, the vast number, variety and 
richness of the jewels of the vestments of the holy 
image; that the prodigious treasures of all sorts 
are far beyond the reach of description." 

Mr. Addison says, "Silver can scarcely find 
admission, and gold itself looks but poorly among 
such an incredible number of precious stones." 
(Newton on the prophecies, pages 568, 569). 

Such pride, vanity, pomp and love of display 
has ever characterized this vain, pagan delusion, 
which assumes unto itself the proud title of 
"Mother and mistress of churches." God's title, 
however, is more befitting. Remember he calls 
her, "THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND 
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH." 

6. IHer Cruelty. "I saw the woman drunken 
with the blood of the saints and with the blood of 
the martyrs of Jesus." Rome has even surpassed 
heathenism in the persecution of God's saints ; she 
has incarcerated innocent ones in dark, damp, un- 
derground dungeons by the millions. Read his- 
tory, and you will find that she has cut men and 
women to pieces, impaled them on spears and 
borne them through the streets. She has burned 
out their eyes with red-hot irons ; has hewn them 
to pieces; 'has torn out their tongues, and disem- 
boweled them; she has swung them up by their 
thumbs and toes, and many times over fires. She 



48 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

has roasted their feet, sawn them asunder, torn 
them, limb from limb, cast them over precipices, 
many times upon sharp spears. She has roastel 
them to death in hot ovens, burned them at the 
stake, cut them to pieces with revolving knives, 
inch by inch; and ghe has gloated in their blood 
and the shrieks of their torture and their waitings 
and their dying agonies. With hellish ingenuity 
she has invented means of torturing and butcher- 
ing and destroying the humble servants of God. 
What more fitting description then that she is 
"drunken with the blood of the saints, and with 
the blood of the martyrs of Jesus"? 

7. Her National Pretensions. The prophet 
saw her sitting upon and amidst "the peoples and 
multitudes and nations and tongues." But the 
angel points out the time when the nations shall 
"hate the harlot and shall make her desolate and 
naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn ! her with 
fire ; for God hath put it in their hearts to fulfill 
His will." 

8. The Beast. Now from the feminine, we 
pass to the masculine and notice "the beast." The 
angel said to John, "The beast that thou sawest 
was, and is not ; he shall ascend out of the bottom- 
less pit and go into perdition." Again he says, 
"and the beast that was, and is not, even he is the 
eighth, and is of the seven and goeth into perdi- 
tion." This is the Pope. In saying that he "was" 
it refers to the kingly title. One of the ancient 
forms of Roman government is that of the king. 
The Pope did not revive the title of "dictator" or 



The Mother of Harlots. 49 

"emperor" or "president," but of "king" ; there- 
fore in describing 'him as a king, it is said that he 
"was" indicating that he would revive this an- 
cient title. It is s'aid that he "is not" ; that is to 
say, there was no king over Rome at the time of 
the writing. The kingly form of government had 
passed away, and Rome was ruled hy an emperor ; 
but of this beast, it is said, that while he "is not" 
yet "he is the eighth and is of the seven." He is 
the eighth, because he is not simply a king, but 
also a pope ; and in assuming the office and title of 
"king" he makes himself one of the seven. So 
the Pope in his time was king, but he was more 
than a king, and therefore is described as "the 
eighth" head or ruler. 

9. His Origin and End. It is said, "He shall 
ascend out of the bottomless pit and go into per- 
dition." His origin is infernal, his end is hell. 
One might as well call Satan an angel of light as 
to consider the Pope of Rome a child of God, or 
the "Holy Father." Let him be known as God 
labels him, "The man of sin, the son of perdition." 
No people will properly deal with the papal sys- 
tem till its evil origin and its vicious influence are 
correctly grasped. It is so wicked, so accursed 
that no compromise with it is admissible. If you 
have any respect for God's Word never speak of 
the Pope as "His Holiness," but as God Himself 
labels him, as "That Wicked." 



CHAPTER VI. 

Romanism Not Christian — One Hundred 
And One Proofs. 

We give here only /brief reasons. Practically 
every one of them finds additional proofs in the 
pages of this book. It is not our purpose to argue, 
illustrate, or try to prove these charges in an ex- 
tensive way in this connection. If any point does 
not seem fully established, study it in the light of 
the book as a whole. We believe that every think- 
ing reader will concede that we have fully estajb- 
lished every assertion. 

1. That Romanism is the little horn of Daniel 
VII., which persecutes and makes war on the 
saints. It is there shown distinctly to be the en- 
emy of God and man. See chapter IV. 

2. The Pope is shown in the prophecy of Dan- 
iel to be a blasphemer, to speak great words 
against the Most High; he tramples on the au- 
thority of God, changes his law and thus despises 
his deity. 

3. According to the Divine Word, the Pope 
exalts himself above his Maker and all that is 
called God or that is worshipped. (2 Thes. chap. 
2). 

4. The pontiff is the "son of perdition" where- 
as, Christians, being begotten of the Holy Spirit, 
are children of God. The Pope is the "Lawless 
one," as we have elsewhere shown, whereas Chris- 

(51) 



52 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

tians are known by their spirit of obedience to 
God. (1 John 2:1-6). 

5. Since Romanism is "the scarlet woman" 
and Christians are washed white in the blood of 
the lamb, they cannot be considered one and the 
same. 

6. Romanism is labeled in the Word "the 
great harlot," whereas, the Church is "The 'bride 
of the Lamb." (Rev. 19:6-8). 

7. The Church of God is essentially holy. Ro- 
manism is peculiarly corrupt and corrupting in 
influence. Study its effects in Romish lands and 
in the slums of our great cities. 

8. Romanism creates no moral atmosphere, 
nor sets up any effective moral standard. She jus- 
tifies all manner of sins. "It is only in Protestant 
countries that one may find a decent type of mor- 
als among Catholic people. No country on earth 
is able to endure Roman Catholic rule for any 
length of time, without suffering tremendous loss 
of virility, prestige, hopefulness and faith in 
God." (Rev. J. A. Phillips, Missionary in Mexico) . 

9. Romanism is the enemy of the Bible. "For 
as much as the reading of the Scriptures in the 
vulgar tongue, has been productive of more evil 
than good, it is expedient that they be not trans- 
lated into the vulgate (common tongue) or be 
read or possessed by anyone without a written 
license from the Inquisitor or the Bishop of the 
Diocese." (Council of Trent). 

10. Romanism justifies theft. "Theologians, 
commonly designated as a mortal sin, the theft 



Romanism not Christian. 53 

of twenty^five cents from those who are very poor. 
* * * For theft from the very rich $1.75 to 
$2.00." This is from the teaching of St. Alfon- 
so. Another Romish writer says, "It is to be re- 
membered that the various amounts indicated by 
St. Alfonso to constitute mortal sin, cannot now 
be considered sufficient cause. Money was much 
scarcer then and therefore more precious than 
now." (Ripalda's Catechism). 

11. Liguori justifies gambling. "Betting is 
not prohibited, provided there be no sin connected 
with it, for example, the drinking of too much 
wine." Nothing like being sober when one is 
gambling. 

12. Romanism justifies lotteries. We read, 
"Lotteries per se are lawful, provided there be no 
fraud, and the gain is not excessive; and when 
they are in favor of pious causes, a larger gain 
than is (ordinarily) just is permitted." 

13. Romanism justifies lying. "The vow 
made without 'intention' of promising and obli- 
gating ones self to keep it is void. He who makes 
a vow with the intention of promising and with- 
out the intention of obliging himself would in all 
probability be committing only a venial sin, but 
according to the laws of Rome he would not be 
obliged to keep it, provided it does not refer to re- 
ligious professions and sacred organizations." 

14. Romanism justifies impurity. "Any young 
man who doesn't know, and any adult who is ab- 
solutely ignorant of the sins of adultery, and who 
sins with a married person, is not guilty of that 



54 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

sin." These extracts are taken from Ligouri's 
theological writings, quoted here from "Roman 
Catholicism Analyzed." From the same work, 
we get one or two other extracts, "The ley fug a 
as practiced in Mexico, is pure, unadulterated 
Catholic morality. The ley fuga is a Mexi- 
can custom of telling the prisoner to es- 
cape if he can, shooting him if he attempts it, re- 
porting accordingly that he was trying to escape." 
(Roman Cath. Analyzed, page 154) . Is this Chris- 
tianity? 

15. Romanism justifies the Inquisition. "The 
Church's legislation on heresy and heretics is of- 
ten reproached with cruelty and intolerance. In- 
tolerant it is. * * * Its intolerance is of doc- 
trines subversive of the Faith. And such intol- 
erance is essential, for tolerance of destructive 
elements within the organism amounts to suicide. 
* * * Opponents say, the rigors of the Inqui- 
sition violated all human feelings. We answer: 
They offend the feelings of later ages, in which 
there is less regard for purity of the faith; 'but 
they did not antagonize the feelings of their own 
time, when heresy was looked on as more malig- 
nant than treason." (Quoted from Catholic En- 
cyclopedia, by Phillips). 

16. Romanism is intolerant. "Protestantism 
of every form has not and never can have any 
right where Catholicity is triumphant." (Catho- 
lic Review). "No good government can exist 
without religion, and there can be no religion 
without an Inquisition, which is wisely designed 



Romanism not Christian. 55 

for the promotion and protection of the true 
faith/' (Boston Pilot, Cardinal O'ConneH's pa- 
per) . What do you think of this, reader, in our 
age and day, and in our own country? This is 
Romanism. Is it Christianity? 

17. With Romanism, heresy is more accursed 
Uhan sin. She never expels a Catholic for any 
type of personal wickedness, even though he 
trample the laws of both God and man, beneath 
his feet. But he who questions the authority of 
the Pope and the power of the priest is at once 
sentenced to perdition. 

18. Rome's doctrine of confession is unchris- 
tian, if not anti-Christian. She demands that 
men and women confess their inmost thoughts, 
desires, sins, and even temptations, to her bache- 
lor priests. The Bible knows no such confess- 
ional. Christians confess their sins to God, their 
faults and mistakes to one another. (James 5 :16) . 

19. Rome keeps men in spiritual ignorance, 
and so enslaved the world for a thousand years. 
She produced a devil's millennium amidst the na- 
tions. God's Church is different. The Psalmist 
truly says, "The entrance of thy word giveth 
light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." 
(Psalm 119:130). 

20. Christ is the Prince of Peace. Rome has 
deluged the world with blood. She has spread 
war and sword and fire; she has desolated cities 
and scourged nations, causing untold sorrows ev- 
erywhere. 



56 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

21. The Christian lives for God and for human- 
ity. (Matt. 22:37-40). 

The priest demands that man shall live for 
him, for his enthronement, enrichment and do- 
minion. 

22. Christ went about doing good. The priest 
of Rome is 'busy seeking place and pelf. What 
Jesus said of the Scribes and Pharisees is true of 
him. "They bind heavy burdens, grievous to be 
borne, and lay them upon men's shoulders; but 
they themselves will not move them with one of 
their fingers." (Matt. 23:4). Christ gave His 
life for others, a willing sacrifice. (Heb. 2:9). The 
Pope demands that others make the sacrifice for 
him, become impoverished and pour their blood 
out that he may be enriched and empowered there- 
by. 

23. Peter is claimed by Rome to be her first 
Pope; yet he was a married man. (Matt. 8:14). 
None of Rome's Popes, bishops or priests are now 
allowed to lead about a wife. The Book says, 
"The bishop must be the husband of one wife, one 
that ruleth well his own house, having his child- 
ren in subjection. In the same connection, we 
read of deacons, of whom it is said that their 
"wives must be sober, grave and faithful" in all 
things. If the Bible be true, Romanism is false ; 
if Romanism be correct, burn your Bible and re- 
nounce Christianity. They are not and cannot 
be the same. They are irreconcilable. When two 
things differ as widely as the Bible and Popery, 



Romanism not Christian. 57 

you may know that one is false. They can not 
both 'be true. Give me the good old Bible. 

24. Jesus and His apostles mingled freely 
with the people. Certain ones complained of our 
Lord that He ate with "publicans and sinners." 
Romanism builds her monasteries and convents 
and shuts her nuns and monks up in dens of se- 
clusion. Jesus declared "in secret have I said 
nothing." Whereas, Rome, Anti-Christian, like 
a mole, burrows in the darkness. Jesus refused 
to meddle with government, to interfere with 
Caesar. The Pope, on the contrary, proposes to 
lord it over rulers, thrusts his hands into Caesar's 
pockets, robs him of his treasures and w r ould thus 
rule or ruin him. 

25. God forbids images and condemns image 
worship. (Ex. 20:4, 5). Rome, despite divine 
warnings, fills her churches and cathedrals with 
ca^rven images of her "saints," and, like other idol- 
aters, kneels before them. For the Romanist to 
say that he does not worship the image is but to 
echo the declaration of the Buddhist and other 
heathens. They all deny worshiping the idol, and 
insist that they worship the spirit that dwells 
therein. 

26. Our Lord said, "Call no man your father 
upon earth." (Matt. 23:9). Of course, He did 
not mean that we should deny our relation to our 
masculine parent, He simply condemned "father" 
as a religious title; but Romanism has some three 
hundred thousand unmarried priests, and she calls 
every one of them "Father." According to the 



58 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

best information available, most of them are such. 
The very word "pope" means "papa." He, also, 
is a bachelor. 

27. Jesus commends the careful study of the 
Bible (John 5:39). The early Christians prac- 
ticed it. "From a child, thou hast known the 
holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise 
unto salvation." (2 Tim. 3:15). The nobility of 
the Bereans was manifest, in that, with open 
mind, "they searched the scriptures daily." (Acts 
17:11). Pius IX. on the other hand, denounced 
Bible societies as a "Pestilence," a defilement of 
the Faith ; imminently dangerous to souls." It is 
evident that he who is an enemy to the Bible, can 
not be a friend of God. "The entrance of thy 
Word giveth light." 

28. Nothing is more noticeable in the Romish 
fold than its intense humanism. It exalts men, 
their opinions, doctrines and teachings. It serves 
living men and worships dead ones. It even puts 
its Pope in the place of God ; such is not Chris- 
tianity. Jesus said, "Without me, ye can do noth- 
ing." (John 15:5). He declared, "1 will build 
my Church. (Matt. 16:18). The Pope and the 
priest 'build Romanism: Christ and the Divine 
Spirit, build the Church of the Living God. 

29. The Bible bids the preacher shepherd his 
fold. Peter said, "Feed the flock of God which 
is among you," and forbids that this be done for 
"filthy lucre." Popery shears the flock and uses 
it as a means of papal enrichment. It is the world's 
champion grafter. Such political thieves and 



Romanism not Christian. 59 

grafters as "Boss" Tweed, "Boss" Croker, "Boss" 
Murphy, "Bath-'house John" are the natural prod- 
uct of this money-mad, power-loving system. 

30. Christ sets men free. "If the Son, there- 
fore, make you free, ye shall be free, indeed." 
(John 8:36). "Where the Spirit of the Lord is 
there is liberty." 2 Cor. 3:17). In all the world, 
there is no more enslaving system than that of 
the Papacy. The Pope curses freedom of eon- 
science, antagonizes freedom of speech and denies 
freedom of press. 

31. Christianity has no Pope, no archbishop, 
no monsignor, no cardinals, no "prince of the 
blood," no priest. 

He who would be greatest in the Christian 
system must be "servant of all." (Mark 10:44). 
Jesus said, "One is your Master, even Christ, and 
all ye are brethren." "Whosoever sihall exalt 
himself shall be abased: and he that humbleth 
himself shall be exalted." (Matt. 23 :8-12) . 

I wish here to present a number of questions 
and ask for Rome's proof texts. We shall see that 
s*he despises and tramples on the Word of God. 

32. Who can point out a single passage of 
scripture showing that men should pray to Mary ? 
or Should worship her in any sense ? When at the 
marriage in Cana, she said to her divine Son and 
Lord, "They have no wine," his reply sounded dis- 
respectful. "Woman, what have I to do with 
thee?" (John 2:4). He did not mean to show 
disrespect to His mother, but He notified her, and 
with her every Romanist that should ever be on 



60 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

earth, that she could not control His deity. That 
was beyond her province. It was a direct thrust 
at Rome's pagan Mariolatry. 

33. Who can show a text even hinting that 
the Virgin Mary was born without sin? That 
she was a devout, godly young woman is evident ; 
but that she was more than a woman, or in any 
wise supernatural in her birth and origin, is ab- 
solutely unscriptural. 

34. Who can produce a scripture calling Pe- 
ter Pope, or one showing that he ever visited 
Rome, or one showing that he was superior to the 
other apostles? He did not preside at the Jeru- 
salem Council; that honor fell to James. Peter 
was not even an Apostle to the Gentiles, and yet 
Romanism is a Gentile institution. Paul was the 
apostle to the Gentiles, Peter to the Jews. Rome 
should have by all means selected Paul for her 
first Pope. And as he was likely a bachelor, her 
unmarried priesthood would have had more show 
of reason. Peter dissembled and Paul reproved 
him. (Gal. 2::11). 

35. Who can produce a single scripture indi- 
cating that preachers should not marry ? On the 
supposition that Peter was the first Pope of Rome, 
he set them a better example in marrying than 
they are following. Indeed, we read that the 
bishop and the deacon must be the husband of one 
wife. (1 Tim. 3:1-12). Enforced celibacy is dia- 
metrically opposed to this scripture. 

With Rome's horde of unmarried monks and 
nuns, and with her thousands of wifeless "fa- 



Romanism not Christian. 61 

thers" some Romanist should be able to find one 
Bible verse justifying her course. 

36. Who can point out a single scripture, in- 
dicating that there is a New Testament priest- 
hood? The word priest, noWhere applies to the 
New Testament ministry. Romish priests, in 
their pagan incantations, claim to offer up daily 
sacrifice to God, but the New Testament says of 
Jesus that "he continueth ever," "hath an un- 
changeable priesthood," and needeth not daily to 
offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins and then 
for the sins of the people : For this, He once and 
forever offered up Himself. (Heb. 7). Thus He 
fulfilled the 'priesthood, and being Himself the 
abiding priest, leaves no successor. Now we 
read, "If he were on earth, he would be no priest/' 
(Heb. 8:4). AH earthly priesthood terminated 
in his death, once for all. 

37. As there is no priest in the New Testa- 
ment, there can be no priestly absolution for sin- 
ners. There can be no such thing, scripturally, 
as is represented by the Roman mass. I chal- 
lenge any man to point out a single text of New 
Testament scripture which will prove that priests 
have divine recognition, that they are authorized 
to say "mass" or to forgive sins. "Who can for- 
give sins but God only ?" It is wide of the mark 
for one to quote the words, "Whosesoever sins ye 
remit they are remitted. " This indicates no pow- 
er of absolution, but simply, as Paul puts it, "The 
ministry of reconciliation." (2 Cor. 5:18). 

38. Who can produce one verse of scripture 



62 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

showing' that the priest can change the sacramen- 
tal bread and wine into "the very blood, body and 
divinity of Jesus Christ' ' ? The thing is absurd on 
the face of it, an insult to reason and a blasphe- 
mous assumption of Godhead. Jesus truly says, 
"This is my body, this my blood/' Certainly, and 
they ate the bread and drank the wine concerning 
which He spoke. Did they really eait His body 
and drink His blood ? If so, He was not crucified 
by Pilate but eaten by His disciples. But He re- 
tained His life and manhood after giving them 
the sacrament, and after they all had eaten of it. 

39. He also said, "I am the vine and ye are 
the brancihes." According to this Romish inter- 
pretation, neither He nor we are men, but grape- 
vines. He said, "I am the Good Shepherd, my 
sheep know my voice." Taken literally, He was 
not a minister, only a shepherd, a tender of sheep, 
and His people are but a set of mutton-heads. 
The whole Romish dogma of transubstantiation is 
so inconceivably absurd, so diametrically contrary 
to New Testament simplicity and truth that its 
acceptance indicates either mental weakness or 
sublimated superstition. 

40. Where in the New Testament is a pas- 
sage that justifies the presence of Images in the 
Church? Were they commended by Jesus, or His 
apostles? Were they not condemned by the sec- 
ond of the ten commandments? Are they not on 
a par with the idolatries of Paganism? If we had 
time to trace image worship in dhurch history, we 
would find that it was condemned by one Pope 



Romanism not Christian. 63 

and sanctioned by another; that it was encour- 
aged by one council and denounced as idolatry by 
another ; that it was of Pagan origin and gained 
power and ascendance with the decay of spirit- 
uality. 

41. Rome has innumerable mediators. What 
else is the meaning of her whole system of saint 
worship? Many of them pray more to Mary, 
Josepih and other "saints" and angels than to Je- 
sus Christ. In the Scriptures we read that there 
is one mediator between God and men, "the man 
Christ Jesus." (1 Tim. 2:5). He alone ftas re- 
deemed us. He only can save us. 

42. Who can point out Purgatory, either in 
the Old or New Testament? Concerning the 
saints, Paul declares that, "To be absent from the 
body is to be present with the Lord." (2 Cor. 5: 
6-8.) Lazarus, immediately after his death, was 
safe in the 'bosom of Abraham. (Luke 16) . John 
in the Patmos vision saw under the altar "the 
souls of them that were slain for the word of 
God, and for the testimony which they held." 
(Rev. 6:9-11). No flames of purgatory for 
them, but a place of joy and ransom beneath 
the very throne of God. 

43. Rome leaves men in sin while they live, 
and then seeks to pray them out of Purgatory 
after they die. Is this scriptural? On what pas- 
sage is it built? In all my Bible reading, I have 
found no support for this dogma. On the other 
hand, we read, "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to 
do, do it with thy might ; for there is no work, nor 



64 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

knowledge, nor wisdom, nor device in the grave 
whither thou goest." (Ecc. 9:10). Again, we 
read, "Behold, now is the day of salvation." (2 
Cor. 6 :2) . The apostle bids us "redeem the time, 
because the days are evil." (Eph. 5:16). After 
death, the sentence is, "He that is unjust, let him 
be unjust still." Death seals one's doom, and to 
pray for a man after he is dead is a waste of 
breath. 

44. Rome would have her people become ex- 
ceedingly religious during Lent. On what scrip- 
ture does she base this demand ? Paul pronounces 
sentence against "such as depart from the faith, 
giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of 
devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their 
conscience seared with a hot iron; forbidding to 
marry (as Rome does to all her priests, monks 
and nuns) and commanding to abstain from 
meats," as Rome does on Fridays and during 
Lent. (1 Tim. 4:1-3). 

45. One of the fundamental dogmas of Rome 
is the infallibility of the Pope. Now, we all know 
that before his election to the papacy, the pope 
was but a man ; he looked like a man, talked like 
a man, acted like a man ; but so soon as the cardi- 
nals holding the election give him the majority 
of their votes, he becomes a God on earth ; hence- 
forth, his official utterances, his ex cathedra pro- 
nunciamentos, are beyond the possibility of error, 
and he who was born and has lived a man shall 
henceforth live and die a God. Marvelous ! Give 
us the scripture proof, will you? Otherwise, 



Romanism not Christian. 65 

dump this dogma into the limbo of forgetfulness 
— call it the concentrated extract of double dis- 
tilled nonsense. 

46. Will some adherent of the Papacy give 
us chapter and verse where it is said that water 
baptism "cleanseth from original sin," and makes 
one as pure as an angel, an heir of the kingdom 
of heaven? The writer has seen a multitude of 
people w(ho have had all that water could do for 
them and yet to the best of our knowledge, and 
belief were exceedingly carnal. 

47. Now we are waiting for the scripture 
that teaches that unbaptized children are lost, 
and that there is a limbo into which their dis- 
embodied spirits are thrust. We well know that 
concerning the little ones, the Master said, "Of 
such is the kingdom of heaven," and that "in 
heaven, their angels do always behold the face 
of my Father." He who would be greatest in the 
kingdom of heaven must "humble himself as a 
little child." (Matt. 18). If the Pope, the cardi- 
nals, the bishops and archbishops were as these 
little ones, it is highly probable their chance for 
heaven would be greatly improved. 

48. What priest can point to the scripture 
whidh justifies the papal cursing and excommuni- 
cation of those who, having learned of Jesus and 
"tasted the good word of God and the powers of 
an endless life" (Heb. 6:5), shall afterward re- 
nounce the Pope and forsake the Roman fold ? If 
the Word of God unequivocally justifies the hor- 
rible curses and excommunications, boycotts and 



66 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

persecutions Rome heaps upon such as forsake 
her communion, any intelligent priest ought to be 
able to point us to the chapter and verse. 

49. Will some Romish bishop kindly point the 
place in the Holy Word of God where it is said 
that the priests have a monopoly on the pure gos- 
pel of Christ? We know that they forbid their 
people attending Protestant churches and Pro- 
testant ministrations. By what authority? Chap- 
ter and verse please. 

50. We would like the scripture also which 
proves that anyone is justified in putting his con- 
science, his intelligence and his eternal future in 
the keeping of another man, who may be as igno- 
rant and as sinful as himself, possibly more so. If 
God gave to each man a mind and a conscience, 
why should he not answer to his MAKER, rather 
than to a mere ecclesiastical boss ? 

51. Since we are on the search, will our Rom- 
ish friends point us to the passage which proves 
that Rome is the only church of God? It will, 
perhaps, be acceptable, if you will simply prove 
that it is a church of God. Since she is so lordly, 
so self-assertive, so domineering, Rome should 
give proof of her authority from the very word 
of God. 

52. The papist puts traditions upon a plane 
equal with the Bible; while practically the pope 
gives the pre-eminence to tradition. Our divine 
Lord found the Scribes and Pharisees much giv- 
en to their traditions This he denounced saying, 
"Well hath Esaias prophesied of you hypocrites, 



Romanism not Christian. 67 

This people honoreth me with their lips, but their 
heart is far from me. Howbeit in vain do they 
worship me, teaching for doctrine the command- 
ments of men." "Full well ye reject the com- 
mandment of God, that you may keep your own 
tradition." (Mark 7:6-10). This seems to have 
been written especially for the papists. 

53. Protestants teach, with the Apostle Paul, 
that men are justified from their sins by faith, 
without works (Rom. 5). We also agree with 
Peter, (the first pope(?) by the way) who set 
aside all papal intermediaries ; declaring of Jesus, 
"Neither is there salvation in any other: for there 
is none other name under heaven given among 
men, whereby we must be saved." (Acts 4:12). 
Thank God, the humble penitent is not dependent 
on Mary, Joseph, Peter or any Pope or priest. 
He who teaches otherwise and demands that we 
shall look to man for our salvation is anti-christ. 
Jesus, Jesus only ; now and forever ! 

54. Let us try some Romish titles on the apos- 
tles and ministers of the first century. How would 
it sound, if the apostle had written in his second 
Epistle to the Corinthians : "Paul the cardinal of 
Jesus Christ," or "John the archbishop of Jesus 
Christ;" or we may go to Rome's (so-called) first 
Pope and let him write in his first epistle, "Peter 
the Pope of Jesus Christ, the infallible head of 
the Roman Church;" or how would Ephesians 
4:11, 12 sound, if revised after this fashion; "He 
gave some to be popes, and some cardinals; and 
some archbishops and some monsignors and 



68 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

priests, for the building up of Rome, for the estab- 
lishment of the mother and mistress of all 
churches, for the edifying of the Hierarchy ?" 

This would not be a perversion of the passage 
if the papal claims have scriptural warrant. 

55. Where is the scripture for auricular con- 
fession, the use of holy water, the worship of 
beads and bones, of images and relics, the mak- 
ing of a pancake god, kneeling to it and then 
eating it? 

56. Please give us a text showing that the 
Pope is the vicar of God upon earth, his only 
vice-gerent ; and, while at it, give us the text that 
bids us kneel to the pope and kiss bis 'hand, his 
ring or his toe. Pd certainly demand some clear, 
scriptural proof before I would belittle my man- 
hood by doing it. 

57. We would like to see the text which, au- 
thorizes the excommunication of an humble man 
of God for heresy, while saloon-keepers, gamblers, 
Sabbath-breakers, white-slavers, lecherous men 
and ungodly women are retained in church mem- 
bership. 

58. Where is the text that justifies the wor- 
ship of the wafer, the carrying it in procession, 
the kneeling to it and the anathematizing of those 
who refuse such practice? If a God can be made 
out of a piece of dough, we want to see the scrip- 
ture proof thereof ; otherwise we might seriously 
doubt if it can be done. 

59. Wherein does the Bible warrant a man, 
and especially a woman, to enter a secret place 



Romanism not Christian. 69 

alone with an old bachelor, and there be plied 
with questions that would insult a decent man at 
a bull ring? The old bachelor claims the right 
to question minutely the wives, daughters and 
sisters of men concerning their inmost thoughts 
and their very desires. It seems to me that he 
should have good scriptural backing or he would 
be a worthy mark for a champion at gun practice. 

60. Give us a text which will prove that the 
priest who collects the cash for praying souls 
out of purgatory does not receive money under 
false pretenses, unless he can deliver the goods 
in the eyes of all men. 

61. Where in the Bible are we taugttt that 
a Roman priest should be paid a fee to marry the 
living and bury the dead, and to pray a soul out 
of limbo? 

62. Give us a text which proves that Priest 
Phelan was not a traitor when he said, "To hell 
with the government of the United States." The 
man who talks in this fashion should undoubtedly 
be made to answer to the authorities, unless they 
are cowards and political trucklers, or Mr. Priest 
has a splendid Bible backing. 

63. Let us have the scripture that justifies 
the action of Pope Stephen IV., who triumphed 
over his competitor, Oonstantine II., and having 
done so, burned out his eyes with a red hot iron 
and commanded the executioner to strike him 
many severe blows on the head, and to tear out 
his tongue." (See "The Danger Signal/' page 
59). Was Stephen acting according to the Ro- 



70 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

misih title accorded the Popes, when they call him 
"His Holiness?" If he were a holy man, how 
should he have acted to have been unholy ? 

64. Rev. G. B. Winton, a returned missionary 
from Mexico, writes, "It will probably never be 
known to what extent the skepticism of France 
is to be traced to the powerful hold of Catholicism 
(Romanism) upon that country. Through near- 
ly a century the concordat which Napoleon foisted 
upon an otherwise progressive people, has ena- 
bled the Catholic hierarchy to strangle Protest- 
antism, and has bred infidelity till, religiously, 
France has been well nigh ruined." Such is Ro- 
manism. Would Christianity produce a like re- 
sult? 

65. Mr. Winton further says, 'The priests 
charge a fee for everything — for baptisms, mar- 
riages, masses, funerals, all — they insist on pay- 
ment in advance, and insist on no fixed schedule, 
varying the fee, demanding always as much as 
they think they can get. So exorbitant is their 
usual fee for marriage, that thousands of couples 
in every Catholic country live together and rear 
their children without being married." (From 
Methodist Quarterly Review, April, 1905). 

66. Rev. J. M. King ("Facing Twentieth 
Century," page 194), says, "One of the principal 
sources of revenue for Romanism has been the 
treasuries of governments which held the moneys 
of the people, which it has forced open by preying 
on the fears and by inspiring the cowardice of 
politicians. To this end it has threatened and 



Romanism not Christian. 71 

cajoled legislatures and debauched courts and ex- 
ecutives/' This grafting is true to form with 
the Roman Church. Is it Christian ? 

67. Again, from the same connection, we 
quote Mr. King, "The apparently normal relation 
of things in pronouncedly Roman Catholic coun- 
tries has come to be that the richer the church 
the poorer the people ; the more absolute the dom- 
ination of political Romanism the lower the peo- 
ple in the scale of civilization based upon civil 
and religious liberty/ ' If this might be truthfully 
said of the Presbyterian or any other Protestant 
Church, would we consider it a Christian insti- 
tution? I trow not. 

68. During three years of Roman Catholic 
Boss Tweed's regime (1869-1871) "the Roman 
Church received of public moneys $1,395,000 for 
one hundred institutions, the most of which had 
no existence, in fact; and which, after Tweed, 
their partner in theft, was retired from business, 
disappeared from the list of 'charities'." After 
the rascalities of Tweed had been exposed, sudh 
was the gratitude of his Roman Catholic constit- 
uents for their share in the spoils of his plunder, 
that they elected him to the State Senate by a 
tremendous majority." (Fac Twen. Cent., page 
421). This is Romish graft; but is it Christian- 
ity? 

69. The Pilot, a Romanist paper, says, "The 
Roman Catholic, according to Leo XIII., must 
render his perfect submission and obedience of 
will to the Church and the sovereign Pontiff as to 



72 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

God Himself." This is certainly placing the Pope 
upon a towering pedestal, but Jesus' standard is, 
"He that humbleth himself shall be exalted; he 
that exalteth himself shall be -abased." Thus, ac- 
cording to the Master, the Papal Papa is destined 
to a great tumble.. 

70. Would the Christianity of Christ attempt 
to destroy the State? According to Paul, govern- 
ment is of God: (Rom. 13). Jesus Himself bade 
us, "Render unto Caesar the things that are 
Caesar's." Is this true of Romanism? Let us 
hear from Monsieur Paul Bert, Minister of Public 
Instruction and Worship in France. Speaking of 
Romanism as a meddler in political affairs, Mr. 
Bert said, "She has opposed the progress not only 
of liberty of thought — that is within her role — 
but also of popular education, of which she seems 
to fear the consequences above everything. She 
has become aristocratic and royalist, identifying 
her cause with that of the ancient regime. She 
has again and again threatened the existence of 
the Republic ; and has taken part in all the elec- 
tions against all candidates who represent liberal 
and democratic ideas." If government is of God, 
then it is certain that an institution which would 
undermine government is an enemy of God. 

71. "The conflict between the Republic and 
the Hierarchy cannot continue indefinitely. The 
triumph of one will mean the overthrow of the 
other." Such is the testimony of Monsieur Bert. 
Speaking of the conflict above mentioned, he con- 
tinues : 



Romanism not Christian. 73 

"Such a state of things cannot last. If, as 
many enlightened minds think, there is an abso- 
lute antagonism between the tendencies of the 
church— WHICH IT HAS NOT ABANDONED, 
AT LEAST IN FRANCE, ITS DREAMS OF 
UNIVERSAL DOMINION— and the Republic, 
which means to be master in its own house, and 
whose fundamental principle, liberty of con- 
science, has been formally condemned by the last 
two Popes, how can we admit that civil society 
should continue to augment the power of its 
would-be ruler ?" 

Here is plain conflict between democracy and 
God on the one hand, and medieval tyranny on 
the other. The same conflict lies ahead of us in 
these United States. 

72. The threatened dominance of the Pope 
in all lands is set forth by Priest Midhael Muller, 
"To be separated from the divine authority of the 
Pope is to be separated from God, and to have 
no place in the kingdom of Christ. * * * Mark 
well, Pius IX. uttered these solemn words against 
'certain .men* whom he calls the enemies of the 
Catholic faith — he means liberal-minded Catho- 
lics, as is evident from his words, wherein he 
said, "Tell the members of the Catholic Society 
that, on the numerous occasions on which we have 
censured those who held liberal opinions, we did 
not mean those who hate the Church, whom it 
would have been useless to reprove, BUT THOSE 
CATHOLICS WHO HAVE ADOPTED SO- 
CALLED LIBERAL OPINIONS, WHO PRE- 



74 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

SERVE AND FOSTER THE HIDDEN POISON 
OF LIBERAL PRINCIPLES." The Pope will 
not satisfy himself with cursing and condemn- 
ing Protestants, but he must also spend his fury 
on "Liberal minded -Catholics." This is Roman- 
ism. Is it Christianity? 

73. The Church of Rome has been a curse to 
the Emerald Isle. The great orator, Sargent S. 
Prentiss, graphically said, "There lies upon the 
other side of the broad Atlantic, a beautiful is- 
land, famous in story and song. It has given to 
the world more than its share of greatness and 
genius. It has been rich in statesmen, warriors 
and -poets. Its brave and generous sons have 
fought successfully all battles except its own. In 
wit and humor it has no equal, while its harp, like 
its history, moves to tears by its sweet and mellow 
pathos." Why has Ireland failed to win its own 
battles? Because of the Tyrant of the Tiber. 
Those poor dupes of the Pope have been trampled, 
crushed, beggared, and bull-dozed by the priests 
for a bitter, grievous, millennium. Would Chris- 
tianity have thus wrecked the people? 

74. Pope Adrian IV., conscienceless grafter 
that he was, sold Ireland to King Henry II., of 
England. Writing to the said Henry, the Pope 
said, "As for Ireland and all islands where Christ 
is known and the Christian religion is received, it 
is out of all doubt that they belong to the right 
of St. Peter and the Church of Rome. You have, 
our well-beloved-Son in Christ, so advertised and 
signified to us that you will enter into the land 



Romanism not Christian. 75 

and realm of Ireland to bring them into obedi- 
ence to law, and in your subjection to root from 
among them their foul sins and wickedness, as 
also to yield and pay yearly out of every nouse a 
pension of one penny to St. Peter. We therefore 
grant that you do enter to possess that land. And, 
further, we do strictly require that all the people 
of that land do with all dutif ulness and honor, ac- 
cept and receive you as their liege-lord and sov- 
ereign." How is this for papal religion? Shall 
a man sell his fellows body and soul, to the ex- 
actions and tyrannies of some selfish overlord? It 
is Rome; but is it Christian? 

75. Rome's doctrine of "intention" is a moral 
perversion. According to this questionable teach- 
ing, baptism and the Lord's Supper are not real 
sacraments unless the priest's "intention" is pure. 
So no one can know whether he has had the sac- 
rament or not. Likewise, a man may take prop- 
erty that does not belong to him, and, hiding be- 
hind the intention, he is no thief in the eyes of 
this corrupt system. He did not "intend" to steal. 

From ex-Priest J. Donnelly, I take some twen- 
ty of the following propositions. He gives them 
as reasons why he left the Romish fold. Some 
of them I reprint as he gives them, others I 
abridge or enlarge, but his work is the base. He 
says he left the Pope's flock — 

76. Because no Roman Catholic is ever sure 
of salvation, as he is not certain of the priest hav- 
ing the right "intention" when baptizing him. If 
the priest had not the intention to do what Rome 



76 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

does, the ibaptism is null and void, and conse- 
quently all other sacraments are null. Because 
a good and merciful God would not commit the 
salvation of souls to the "intention" or non-in- 
tention of an ecclesiastical body of men, who, for 
unholy living and impure lives, are hardly equal- 
led by any other class of notorious sinners. 

77. Because the law of the Church teaches 
that if the priest learns in the confessional from 
his penitent that the latter is about to plot the 
burning of a city, the destruction of all the in- 
habitants thereof, he must say, if interrogated 
outside the confessional, that he knows nothing 
about it ; and if in a court of justice, he is to con- 
firm his statement by an oath. 

78. Because confession to the priest is im- 
moral, indecent and contrary to the Scriptures, 
which command us to go to God alone with our 
confessions of sin ; and because the priests violate 
the secrecy of the confessional in speaking to one 
another of the sins they hear in confessionals, in 
such a way that listeners can readily know to 
whom they refer. 

79. Because Roman Catholic Theology teach- 
es that her members may equivocate, dissemble, 
perjure, steal, and even murder, if it be for the 
good of the Church. Because she has corrupted 
the Holy Scriptures, denied them to her people 
for ages, and even omitted the second command- 
ment from her Decalogue, in order to justify her 
image worship, and because her worship of and 
praying to saints is unscriptural, unreasonable 



Romanism not Christian. 77 

and absurd. For saints to hear the prayers of 
all Romanists, it is necessary that they be in all 
places at the same time; that they be omniscient. 

80. Because of her traditions, dogmas and 
bulls which contradict the word of God, and make 
it of no avail. There is no scriptural authority 
for any of her sacraments, as she teaches them. 
Especially is this true of the five bastard sacra- 
ments: Confirmation, Penance, Extreme Unction, 
Ordination and Matrimony. 

81. Because of her cruel persecutions. I saw 
and touched the instruments of the Inquisition, 
by which multitudes of honest Christians were 
put to slow, heart-rending death for the crime of 
being suspected of heresy. I saw the methods of 
torture, of "walling up," the "burning pile/' the 
"red-hot ovens," the "deadly pulley," the "iron 
virgin," the cold "water-pressure" on the brain. 
When I obtained sufficient evidence that priests, 
bishops and monks who claimed to be the repre- 
sentatives of the meek and lowly Jesus, helped to 
apply the torch to the limbs of their fellow men, 
I shed tears, and prayed God to show me the 
way out of a system that strangled, burned and 
murdered. 

82. Because of Rome's unscriptural doctrine 
of Extreme Unction, which teaches the departing 
soul to settle its thoughts on visible things, such 
as candles, oils, holy water, instead of looking to 
Jesus Christ, whose blood "cleanseth from all 
sin." (1 John 1:7). Because no matter how ho- 
lily Roman Catholics may live, and no matter how 



78 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

many good works they may perform, the Church 
gives them no assurance of heaven on their de- 
parture hence, but fills them with doubts, fears 
and the certainty of a burning purgatory, even for 
the just, before they can enter heaven. With 
them there is no "This day thou shalt be with me 
in paradise." 

83. Because this Church makes the Pope its 
head on earth, whereas there is no head other 
than Christ Jesus. "For the husband is head of 
the wife as Christ is head of the Church." (Ephe- 
sians 4:23; Col. 1:18). 

84. Because "the mass" is a fraud, imposed 
upon the implicit confidence of a credulous peo- 
ple, under the pretense that it is the same as 
Christ's sacrifice on the Cross, and that the 
priest's mass liberates the souls of the dead from 
an imaginary purgatory. The Word of God de- 
clares that Christ "offered one sacrifice for sins 
forever and then sat down on the right hand of 
God." (Heb. 10:11, 12). 

85. Because the Romish Church makes the 
Virgin Mary the refuge of sinners, the "gate of 
heaven," the "comfort of the afflicted, the "morn- 
ing star," the "health of the weak," and the "help 
of Christians." Rome makes more of Mary than 
of her divine Son, and this is blasphemous idol- 
atry. 

86. Because this Church's aim is to keep the 
people in intellectual, moral and physical slavery, 
and make them "hewers of wood and carriers of 
water" the world over. Because an ortho- 



Romanism not Christian. 79 

dox Roman Catholic owes allegiance to 
the ecclesiastical government of the Pope 
of Rome, who teaches his superiority over 
and above all secular powers; and so, he 
cannot be a worthy citizen in any civil govern- 
ment. And because a large number of the Popes 
have been the most immoral wretches who ever 
appeared in human form, and because all the 
Popes interfere with politics and have been the 
greatest curse of the nations on earth. 

87. Because the papacy teaches dogmas and 
human canons that contradict the teachings of 
Christ, and has persecuted unto death millions 
who for consciencce sake have rejected her de- 
mands. Because Rome denies Jesus Christ to be 
our Advocate, our Redeemer and our Savior, by 
exalting Mary to be "our most loving advocate," 
and "the protectress of all sinners." Because this 
Church has persecuted the Bible, discouraged its 
reading and study among the people, and recom- 
mends instead thereof the priest's prayer book 
and the bishop's catechism. Her people are gen- 
erally far more familiar with her creed than with 
the Christ. 

88. Because Rome has failed to bring the 
unconverted to a holy life. Her members live 
and die unhappy, always looking for some help 
they cannot find, and because I have learned from 
long and careful experience that the priests and 
bishops do not preach for the glory of Christ and 
in the interest of His kingdom, but for Rome and 
the almighty dollar, and because the apostles and 



80 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

disciples of Christ never dressed in royal vest- 
ments — never said "mass" in Latin or in any oth- 
er strange language — never permitted man, wom- 
an or child to bend the knee to him in confession. 
They never used wine, holy water, candles, wafers, 
incense, agnus, scapulars, medals, relics or pock- 
et-gods of any kind. 

89. Because "the mass" offers an opportunity 
to a large majority of priests to 'blaspheme the 
Lord Jesus Christ by celebrating it in drunken- 
ness. Intoxication is a rule rather than an ex- 
cception among priests. They are an unclean, lech- 
erous class of men. I find more wicked men and 
seducers among the Roman Catholic clergy than 
among any other organizations of men of the 
same number.* 

90. Because the Romish teachings are no- 
where in the Bible. This Church changes her 
doctrines so often that Romanists themselves, for 
the most part, do not know what their Church 
really believes and teaches. I feel more secure 
to live by faith in the Word of God than by tra- 
ditions and the alleged infallibilities of men. 

91. Because I believe that priests and bish- 
ops, instead of being vicars and ambassadors of 
the Holy One, are but microbes and human para- 
sites, the farther from which we betake ourselves 
the happier, holier and more successful in this 
life and the life to come we shall toe. 

92. According to the scriptural idea, Roman- 



*Remember this is from Rev. J. Donnelly, who lived 
among the priests for years. 



Romanism not Christian. 81 

ism is no Christian Church at all. All those who 
believe on the Lord Jesus Christ as their Savior 
are thereby made members of His Church, and 
whoever they be, wherever found, the commission 
to preach, teach, and bring men to a knowledge 
of sins forgiven, is imparted to them. To them 
is the promise of the Holy Spirit that he may 
abide with them, comfort, teach and use them, 
and no hierarchy can intervene. 

93. Because long experience has taught me 
that the Romish system gives no equivalent for 
the immense sums of money extorted from the 
people. I am satisfied from history, especially 
from my knowledge of the Bible, that neither Pe- 
ter, Paul, John, James, nor any follower of Christ 
ever did what the priests, bishops and popes of 
Rome now do. I prefer the grace of Christ, free- 
ly bestowed upon all, to the mummeries and in- 
cantations of Pagan popery. The Bible bids us 
"prove all things, hold fast that which is good." 

94. Because I had rather be condemned by 
the priest for rejecting his mummeries than to be 
condemned on the last great day by the Judge 
of all the earth for rejecting free salvation pur- 
chased for me by the precious blood of the Lamb. 
I had rather search the scriptures by the aid of 
the Holy Spirit in order that I might know the 
mind of God and the way of life, than to depend 
on a mere man, when the chance is that forty-nine 
times out of fifty he himself is a sinner. 

95. Because I find in every land in which I 
have traveled that men make good Catholics while 



82 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

poorly representing Christ, Many very wicked 
men ranking as first class Christians, according 
to the priests. For a man to be a good Christian, 
the New Testament says that he must foe born 
again and his life must be holy. 

96. Because the so-called Church that has 
used the chain, the thumb-screw, the virgin crib, 
the sword, the halberd, powder and fagot to make 
people yield their religious convictions cannot be 
the Church of Christ. I insist that no church 
has a right to make slaves of those who desire to 
worship God according to the dictates of their 
own conscience. 

97. Because Romanism warns the people 
through the confessional to have no intercourse 
whatever with those who, having once belonged 
to her communion, have repudiated it. Such ex- 
clusiveness is not neighborly, not social ; it is un- 
civil and anti-Christian. Jesus ate with publicans 
and sinners, visited the poor and erring, and 
proved Himself a friend to all. 

98. Because the Roman Church loves author- 
ity more than truth ; it cultivates form more than 
spirit. She has added to and taken from the 
Word of God at her pleasure. Through all his- 
tory she has proven herself the mother of igno- 
rance, intolerance and superstition. Her teach- 
ings are calculated to encourage sin and conduce 
to unholy living. 

99. Because I never knew the Roman Church 
to cut off a member for violating any of the ten 
commandments, and I have known of her perse- 



Romanism not Christian. 83 

cuting unto death those who persisted in wor- 
shipping God as their own consciences led them. 
I have ibeen ashamed of her history and of the 
very immoral lives of a large number of her 
Popes. I have seen more light and intelligence 
in the things of God among the common people of 
the Protestant churches than I have ever seen in 
the clergy of the Roman Catholic Church. Indeed, 
I have found in this church, as much (if not more) 
drunkenness, violence, deception, blasphemy and 
desecration of the Sabbath, and all manner of un- 
cleanness, as I have ever found in any equal num- 
ber of the people of the world. 

100. Because I find the wearing of vestments 
and saying of mass, blessing of beads and water, 
burning incense and candles, praying to saints 
and angels are all of Pagan origin. These things 
are practiced until this day by Indians, Chinese 
and Aboriginal savages. 

101. Because I find the Romish Church to be 
a political organization instead of an assembly 
embracing the Church of God. Romanism is a 
secret society full of peril to the nations. The 
Romish system is today, as she has always been, 
an intolerant, blood-thirsty tiger. According to 
her own testimony she cannot change, her motto 
is, "et semper eadem." 



CHAPTER VII. 
the Anti-Christ. 

There are two views of the Anti-Christ, (a) 
The historical, (b) The futurist. The first iden- 
tifies Anti-Christ with the Pope. The second de- 
clares the Anti-Christ to be an evil and mighty 
being who is yet to arise and to flourish in the 
great tribulation period, just after the saints are 
caught up to meet Jesus, at His second coming. 
(1 Thes. 4 : 15-18) . Now if we combine these two 
ideas and accept both as true instead of treating 
them as one true, the other false, we will likely 
get at the truth as to the Anti-Christ. 

That the Pope is Anti-Christ is manifest by 
the Scriptures. Dan. 7. 

1. He is the "little horn" of Daniel. 

2. He makes war with the saints and de- 
stroys them. 

3. He changes God's laws and ordinances. 

4. He speaks against the Most High. 

5. He shall be destroyed. 

Note the following from 2 Thess., 2d chapter : 

6. He is the "man of sin." 

7. He is the son of perdition. 

8. He is the product of an apostasy. 

9. He sits in the temple of God and assumes 
divine prerogatives. 

10. He shows himself off as God. 

(85) 



86 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

11. His coming into place and power was 
delayed by heathen rulers of Rome. 

12. His power was the satanic working or 
energy. 

13. Christ's gospel consumes him, makes in- 
roads on him by reducing his following. 

14. He will be destroyed when Jesus "ap- 
pears" again. 

15. His teachings encourage evil, delude men 
and tolerajte and encourage unrighteousness, as 
shown in Rev. 17. 

16. He is a "beast" and comes up amid Dan- 
iel's wild beasts. 

17. He is identified with the seven forms of 
Roman government. 

18. And yet he is different, so much so as to 
constitute "an eighth." 

19. He is identified with the great harlot. 

20. He is on the seven hills of Rome. 

21. His harlot mistress commits fornication 
with kings, that is, meddles with and debauches 
governments. 

22. The governments shall burn her with 
fire — and how many have already spurned and 
fought her. 

23. He comes out of the pit and goes into 
hell. Rev. 17:8-11. 

As seen in Revelation 13th : 

24. He is here, as elsewhere, a "foeast." 

25. He combines Daniel'si lion, bear and leop- 
ard. So the Pope corrupts and blights every 
form of government, kingly and republican alike. 



The Anti-Christ. 87 

26. He has two heads, as claimed by himself — 
Church and state, or, spiritual and temporal pow- 
er. 

27. One head was wounded unto death. His 
temporal kingship was destroyed by Garabaldi's 
braves and Victor Immanuel. 

28. The deadly wound was healed. His tem- 
poral power will be restored in or about the time 
of the tribulation. 

29. The dragon— the devil (Rev. 20:1-3) 
gave him his power. 

30. He made war with the saints as seen by 
Daniel (7:21). 

31. He has power over the nations. Rome 
has ruled politically among practically all the Eu- 
ropean and American nations. 

32. He is worshiped by nations. They call 
him "His Holiness," and tow down to him. All 
this sustains the historical view of the anti-Ohrist. 
John said there were many anti-christs in his day. 
(1 John 2:18). Paul said, "the mystery of iniq- 
uity doth already work." So here is the historical 
Anti-Christ. 

33. Another beast comes out of the earth — 
the bottomless pit (Rev. 13:11). 

34. He also has two horns : the union of 
Church and state ; that is, the temporal and spir- 
itual power. 

35. He comes "as a lamb." This is his pro- 
fessed following of Jesus, the Lamb of God. John 
1:29. 

36. He exercises all the power of the first 



88 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

beast whose successor he is. You see he is dif- 
ferent from the first beast and yet falls heir to 
his kingdom, power and glory. 

37. He perpetuates the worship of the Pope 
by causing the earth dwellers "to worship the 
first beast," the Pope. 

38. He is greater than the Pope, for he works 
many miracles, "he doeth great wonders." The 
Popes have faked miracles, but this second beast 
actually works them. 

39. Notice some of his great wonders. "He 
maketh fire come down from heaven." He gives 
life and speech to an image: he brands men in 
their hands and foreheads, and establishes a uni- 
versal boycott, (verses 16, 17). 

40. He is, from the foregoing, a super-man. 
Satan is ultimately disappointed in the Pope, 
and so he brings forth this super-man, anti- 
christ or fake Christ, endowing him with his own 
power in a final mighty effort to deceive all the 
world and perfect the work which the papacy had 
handled so long and well, and yet the ultimate 
failure of which even Satan has to acknowledge. 
At the close of the tribulation this ultimate beast, 
this final anti-christ, is "cast alive into the lake 
of fire." Rev. 19 :20. So ends the anti-christ. 

Note. — 'Let the reader study carefully "the 
beast" of Rev. 17, with my exposition in Chapter 
5. Then notice this same "beast" in Rev. 13 :1-10, 
and see how in verses 11-16 "another beast" with 
"two horns," spiritual and temporal power, comes 
up out of the ground, the abyss ; then you will see 



The Anti-Christ. 89 

that he takes up the unfinished work of the first 
beast, brings to this work super-human power, 
couples on as successor and puts honor upon his 
predecessor, whose work he comes out of hell to 
complete. Now this is the culmination of the 
papacy, the final, supernatural, devil-begotten, 
Satan-empower antichrist, and he takes up where 
the pope, the first beast, left off. This shows the 
historical teachers are correct in making the 
pope the "man of sin," the antichrist of the ages. 
But his failure to meet Satan's expectations in the 
great Tribulation conflicts results in Satan's 
mightiest effort when, incarnating a product of his 
own, a great miracle-working fake Christ he takes 
over the papacy and fights his final battle with 
the coming King eternal, immortal, Divine. 
Thank God ! victory is with the Man of Galilee. 
All hail' ! my Christ. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Romanism an Enemy to our Free Institutions. 
One Hundred and one Proofs. 

In reading quotations from Romish literature 
always bear in mind that when her writers use 
the words "the Church" they mean the Romish 
Church, and no other. To them all other churches 
are heretics, schismatics, and outside the pale of 
God's Church. 

Consider the following extracts from her stand- 
ard writers and ask yourself how far we would he 
removed from the Inquisition of the "Dark Ages" 
if she should gain authority in this country? 

The following quotations are from "The New 
Mission Book," drawn chiefly from the works of 
St. Alphonsus Maria De Ligouri and adapted to 
preserve the fruits of the Mission, by Rev. F. Gir- 
ardey, C-SS. It is published by the St. Louis 
Catholic publisher, B. Herder, and is sanctioned 
by the Church "Censor Theologicus," F. C. Hdl- 
wech, who says, "I hereby sanction the publica- 
tion of The New Mission Book/ " It bears date 
Feb. 6, 1911, and has the Imprimatur of Arch- 
bishop John J. Glennon. In it we read : 

1. The Church greater than government 

"When you offend against the civil law, your 
punishment is but temporary, perhaps only a 
slight fine. But if you trample upon the laws of 
the Church, your punishment will be eternal — the 

91 



92 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

unquenchable fire of hell." (P. 272). Observe, 
she does not say you go to hell for sin against God, 
but, "if you trample upon the laws of the Church." 

2. Rome the holy Church. 

"The holy Roman Catholic Church is the 
Church of God .... Her doctrines have never va- 
ried ; they have been the same in all ages, in all 
places and under all circumstances. Like truth 
itself, she has ever been exclusive and intolerant 
of error." (P. 380). 

3. Rome only produces saints. 

"Show us one of these modern, wrangling 

sects that has ever produced a single saint 

Nowhere except in the Roman Catholic Church, 
are there any real saints." (P. 381). 

4. Only divinely-empowered teacher. 

"The Roman Catholic Church alone has from 
Christ the commission to preach the gospel and 
teach all nations." (P. 382). 

5. The priest God's only representative. 
"The Roman Catholic priest alone can show 

his mission from God Himself. He alone is com- 
missioned by the Pope, the Vicar of Christ on 
earth." (P. 383). 

6. Protestant Ministers Impostors. 

"The ministers of the various sects have no au- 
thority, no commission from God. They are im- 
postors." (Ibid). 

7. It is Rome or hell. 

"Jesus Christ commissioned her (the R. C. 
Church) to teach all nations, and made it obli- 
gatory on aJll men, under pain of eternal damna- 



Romanism an Enemy. 93 

tion, to accept her teaching and become her faith- 
ful children." (Ibid). 

8. The Roman Church infallible. 

"Now Christ could not have done this — last 
paragraph — without endowing His Church with 
the gift of infallibility. Were the church not in- 
fallible, she would be liable to fall into error and 
to lead men astray. " (Ibid). 

9. Extent of Roman infallibility. 

"Although her infallibility is confined to mat- 
ters of faith and morals (and yet about eighty- 
five per cent., of our nation's saloon-keepers are 
Roman Cathdlic people) , it often extends indirect- 
ly to other matters, such as philosophy, politics 
(my italics. P.), and natural sciences." (Ibid). 
Remember Galileo. 

10. Infallibility located. 

"The infallibility of the Church is vested in 
her visible head— the Pope." (P. 385). The Pope 
infallible ! and yet they have taught many differ- 
ent doctrines and have denounced, condemned and 
cursed each other as few men have done. 

11. Rome the only guide. 

"He commissioned His Church (the R. C.) to 
teach all men, and He made it obligatory on all 
under pain of eternal damnation to accept her as 
their guide. The Church of Christ therefore 
must have an infallible head." (P. 386). 

12. Infallibility compatible with sin. 

"But what does Papal infallibility mean? It 
does not mean impeccability, or sMessness. . . . 
The Pope acknowledges himself a sinner, .... Ev- 



94 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

ery morning at Mass he says, "I confess that I 
have sinned exceedingly in thought, word and 
deed." (P. 386). Yet this sinner is "Our Lord 
God the Pope !" 

13. Pope's infallible authority. 

"The Church has always accepted and obeyed 
the decisions of the Popes. She has always re- 
ceived tihem as infallible and without appeal. She 
has approved what they approved, rejected and 
condemned what they rejected and condemned." 
(P. 387). One pope established the Inquisition; 
one had a Te Deurn sung over the murder of some 
70,000 to 100,000 Protestants in France in three 
days — the St. Bartholomew Massacre. But they 
are all infallible ! 

14. Heretics condemned. 

"She (the R. C. Church) has ever considered 
as heretics or schismatics all who refuse to sub- 
mit to the Papal authority." (P. 388). 

15. The Popes and truth. 

"The Popes have always had the truth on their 
side. The Popes could not have had the truth on 
their side constantly, had they not been enlight- 
ened by the Holy Ghost." (P. 389). And yet one 
pope has even dug up the remains of another and 
heaped insult upon his dead body. 

16. We must submit to the Pope. 

"It is our duty, therefore, to submit unreserv- 
edly to the Pope. We thereby submit to the 
Church of Christ, which we are bound to obey un- 
der pain of eternal damnation." (P. 390) . This is 
the basis of the whole inquisitional system. It 



Romanism an Enemy. 95 

was obey or be burned at the stake and consigned 
to hell! 

17. Who can be saved? 

"There can be no salvation for those who, 
through their own fault, are out of the Church of 
Christ, the Holy Roman Catholic Church." (P. 
390). 

18. The Church of Rome or no God. 

"He who willfully refuses to obey the Church 
of God, refuses obedience to God Himself. He is 
a rebel against God's authority." (P. 390). 

19. Chastise the rebels. 

"He (who rejects Rome's communion and au- 
thority) deserves the severest chastisement. He 
may h&ve every natural virtue, he may be a pol- 
ished man of the world, but as long as he deliber- 
ately refuses to obey God, to become a child of 
God's holy Church, he cannot enter into heaven." 
(P. 391) . Out of Rome he must be chastised here 
and hereafter. 

20. No other way. 

"There is no middle course. If we believe and 
live as faithful children of the Church, we shall 
be saved. But he that deliberately refuses to en- 
ter the church shall be condemned." (P. 391). 

21. Romanism or no Christ. 

"We cannot remain neutral ; we are either for 
Christ or against Him." (This is true, spiritually, 
but observe the application — P). "We are with 
Christ, if we are members of His Church. If 
through our own fault, we are not members of 



96 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

His Church, — the Church of Rome, remember, 
reader, — we are against Christ," (P- 391). 

22. Heretics condemned. 

"She condemns and must condemn all error. 
She excommunicates those of her children who 
openly and obstinately persist in error." (P. 392) . 
Had you noticed, reader, that Rome never expels 
men for any type of sin, however heinous, only 
for heresy? 

23. The Church in place of God. 

"The Catholic Church is infallible and cannot 
teach error. If we reject or disbelieve a single 
doctrine, we impugn her infallibility and commit a 
grievous sin ; we practically accuse God of decep- 
tion and rebel against His authority." (P. 398). 

24. Protestant Bible denounced. 

"You sin against faith by reading heretical Bi- 
bles, heretical and infidel books and papers. The 
Protestant Bible is not the Word of God. It is a 
mutilated and corrupt version of the Holy Scrip- 
ture. You should have an intense hatred for ev- 
erything that can weaken or destroy your faith." 
(P. 400).* 

25. Editors bound. 

The Plenary Council of Baltimore (Decree 
223) says, "That paper alone is to be regarded as 
Catholic, that is prepared to submit in all things 

*The two translations are somewhat different and Rome 
adds some books known as "The Apocrypha." Still the 
fundamental doctrines are essentially the same. This de- 
nunciation of the Protestant Bible is simply a part of the 
priest's plan to control her dupes. The Duoay Version 
(Romish) which I frequently read, is a clumsy translation, 
reminding one of a club-foot or a pug nose. 



Romanism an Enemy. 97 

to ecclesiastical authority." Dr. Geo. D. Wolff de- 
clares, "Catholic editors are not the expounders of 
what they may think ; they are to declare the doc- 
trines taught them toy the authorized teachers of 
the Church." So we see that not only is the Pro- 
testant Bible condemned but all independence of 
thought and expression, even by Romanist wri- 
ters. 

26. Other services condemned. 

"You sin against faith by assisting at. . . . 
heretical preaching and false worship, you are not 
allowed without very serious reasons, to assist at 
marriages or funerals, at which heretical — and 
with Rome all Protestants are heretics — minis- 
ters officiate." (P. 401). And still the Knights 
of Columbus have appointed a Committee to in- 
quire as to why there should be religious preju- 
dice in this country. 

27. What is forbidden. 

"To attend the funeral is not forbidden, but it 
is forbidden to be present at the praying, preach- 
ing or religious service of heretics, infidels, Jews 
and heathens." (401). 

28. What constitutes sin. 

"Your sin is far greater if you take any active 
part in false worship by playing the organ or sing- 
ing, or if you contribute in any way to the main- 
tenance of false worship." Protestants are invi- 
ted to attend Romish services, and urged to con- 
tribute toward erecting their temples of idolatry, 
and some are foolish enough to do so, and this is 
the way they return the compliment. 



98 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

29. Intolerant? Certainly. 

"Faith is truth and is necessarily intolerant 
and exclusive of error. There can be no com- 
promise in matters of faith." (P. 402). All the 
compromise must be on one side. Protestants 
must hear priests, attend and support papal ser- 
vices, hospitals, asylums, etc., but denunciation as 
infidels, heretics, sinners is the pay we get. 

30. What about secret orders? 

"The Catholic Church has justly condemned 
oath-bound secret societies as dangerous, con- 
trary to good morals and essentially opposed to 
civil and ecclesiastical authority." (P. 402). What 
about Rome's own oath-bound Jesuits, Jansenists, 
Knights of Columbus, Ancient Order of Hibern- 
ians, nunneries, .etc.? 

31. Specifies some orders. 

"The Church forbids her children, under pain 
of excommunication to join the Free Masons, the 
Odd Fellows, The Good Templars, The Knights 
of Pythias and the Sons of Temperance." (P. 
403). But she does not forbid them drinking 
liquor and conducting saloons and bawdy houses 
"under penalty of excommunication." 

32. Even the burying -ground too holy for se- 
cret order men. 

"He who belongs to an excommunicated secret 
society is cut off from the Church, and if he dies 
thus, he cannot receive Christian — he means 
priestly— burial." (P. 403). 

33. Some household necessities. 

"You should have at home good Catholic 



Romanism an Enemy. 99 

books, papers and pictures You should have 

in your house a crucifix, holy water, and some 
(priest) blessed candles." (P. 404). He overlook- 
ed some holy relics, such as St. Anne's shin bones. 
But they are strongly recommended elsewhere. 

34. Some vows of converts of Rome. 

The convert kneeling with hand on the gospels 
says, "Knowing that no one can be saved without 
that faith which the Holy, Catholic, Apostolic Ro- 
man Church holds, believes and teaches I sub- 
mit myself with my whole heart. . . .and am ready 
to observe all that she commands me." (P. 412). 
(My italics) .^ He goes on to acknowledge the doc- 
trine of transubstantiation, the primacy of the 
pope and "the veneration of the saints and their 
images." If this isn't idolatry, image worship, 
what is it? 

Let us here have a few of the questions asked 
by bachelor priests of men and women in the con- 
fessional. 

35. On impurity. 

"Have you been guilty of seduction? Did you 
accomplish your designs? Have you committed 
crimes against nature? Have you taken part in 
the sins of others? You must mention the circum- 
stances that change the nature of your sin — the 
sex, the relationship and the condition, Whether 
married, single or bound by vow." "How long 
have you been addicted to secret sins? How of- 
ten have you committed them?" (p. 450). Do 
Americans want their wives and daughters, their 



100 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

sisters and sweethearts asked such questions by 
burly bachelors? 

36. Bad men may be good priests. 

"The priestly character is never lost, for once 
a priest, forever a priest of God." Be the priest 
ever so bad, the penitent is told, "Your confession 
must be entire" and "humble." He is to you "a 
good father, who will be o'rily too glad to rescue 
you from eternal perditioin." "You ought to con- 
sider yourself a criminal deserving of hell, kneel- 
ing before Jesus Christ." How is that for fa- 
ther's humility? (pp. 232-234). 

37. Hearken as to Christ. 

"If the priest questions you, listen attentively 
and answer sincerely. Hearken respectfully and 
humbly to his advice, as if Christ Himself were 
speaking to you." (p. 234). "At his ordination, 
the priest received the wonderful and sublime 
powers* * * to bless, to say Mass and to change 
bread and wine into the Body and Blood of Jesus 
Christ, to forgive sins and to administer the sac- 
raments." (p. 177). Now I hate to say that the 
bunch who tells that stuff are all liars, and yet it 
resolves itself into "fools" or "liars" and I am puz- 
zled as to which term charity would use. 

38. The Wonderful Scapular. 

"The scapular consists of two small pieces of 
woolen cloth worn over the shoulders. * * The 
advantages of this devotion are very great. * * It 
is a badge of love and veneration of the holy Moth- 
er of God" (Mary) . Many indulgences are grant- 
ed to those who wear this "scapular." Among 



Romanism an Enemy. 101 

others named are "a pledge of salvation, a safe- 
guard in danger ; those who die wearing the scap- 
ular shall not burn in the flames of hell." And 
this, gentle reader, is lately published over the 
imprimatur of Archbishop Jno. J. Glennon of St. 
Louis, U. S. A. ! ! You thought it was from Italy 
in the thirteenth century, didn't you? 

39. As to Schools. 

"You must, if possible, send your children to a 
Catholic school. Such is the decision of our Holy 
Father, the Pope * * When Rome has spoken the 
case is settled." (My italics. P.). "Our enemies 
are straining every nerve to wrest education from 
the control of the Catholic Church, and it be- 
hooves every true Catholic to stand by his Church 
in this vital question." (p. 488) . 

40. An appeal for war. 

"Under which banner will you fight? Will it 
be under that of Christ and His Church? If so, 
send your children to none but a Catholic school 
and do all in your power to support the school. If 
you act otherwise, you are endeavoring to destroy 
your mother, the Church." My question is this : 
Can Americca be free while nursing in her midst 
an enemy to that institution which is to be cred- 
ited largely with her greatness — the Public 
School? 

41. Which shall prevail? 

A conflict is an. The public free school has 
laid the foundations of general education, intelli- 
gence and national greatness. It, with an open 



102 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

Bible, free speech and press, has produced the 
great Republic. The parochial school with the 
priest and confessional have given us Spain, Por- 
tugal, Mexico, Ecuador. Rome has thrown down 
the gauntlet. The conflict is on ; which shall pre- 
vail ? Let red-blooded, freedom-loving, Bible- 
reading Protestant manhood meet the issue and 
forward march till we PULVERIZE THE PA- 
PAL POWER. 

We now drop "the Mission Book," a resurrect- 
ed product, a twentieth century re-issue of the 
tenth century, and turn to other Papal authorities 
of the same system, a stuffy reliquary of bygone 
days. 

42. The bachelor Fathers. 

Bear in mind, the priests from Papa Benedict, 
"the Holy Father," down, according to Rome, are 
all bachelors. There are in the United States some 
17,000 of them; in the world something like a 
quarter of a million or more. None of them are 
married legally and openly, but all are "fathers" ; 
that is what Romanists call them, and they ought 
to know. 

43. The Ne Temere Decree. 

This was promulgated in 1908 by Pius X. I 
quote in part : "No marriage between Catholics 
* * is valid, unless contracted in presence of a 
competent Catholic priest and two witnesses. * * 
The same law is binding in mixed marriages, be- 
tween Romanists and Protestants. These to be 
valid, must have the necessary dispensation and 
be contracted before a priest, etc." (Mission Book 



Romanism an Enemy. 103 

p. 264) . He calls those married by other than a 
priest adulterers and their children bastards. 

44. "Mollie's Mistake/' 

The above is the title of a book issued by B. 
Herder, St. Louis, publisher of the New Mission 
Book. It is by a priest and is approved by the 
"Censor" also. He says, "In our day there are 
many mixed marriages. Hoping to make converts, 
some may look upon them as a blessing; others 
deprecate them on account of the loss of souls en- 
tailed." Among the evils resulting the author 
says, "The wreck of faith * * the parent is mis- 
erable in life and death." From the Preface. So 
it seems that Protestants are a bad lot. And yet 
the "Knights" are inquiring, Why religious prej- 
udice? 

45. Hurtful results. 

The priest speaking to Mollie, who contem- 
plates marrying a Protestant, says, "As evil com- 
munications corrupt good manners, so Protest- 
antism protestanizes us;" (p. 34) and of course 
this is a great danger. Why don't they go to 
Spain or Mexico? They are not Protestantized 
lands ; they are fair samples of Romanized coun- 
tries. 

46. Divorce Outgrowth of Protestantism. 

Mollie having told the priest that there are di- 
vorces among Catholics received the reply, "We 
do have them occasionally ; but the cases are few 
and far between. Divorce is the fruit of Protest- 
antism." "Had the Pope granted a divorce to 
Henry VIII. there probably would be no Protest- 



104 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

ant Episcopal Church today, which is the offspring 
of adultery." (p. 34). And yet some Episcopali- 
ans are anxious to get back '"bag and baggage" 
into "Holy Mother Church" ! Such certainly have 
small self-respect. 

47. Dispensation fees. 

Mollie inquired as to what she would have to 
do in order to marry Mr. Brown, her Protestant 
lover. After giving other items, the priest said, 
"The next step will be the dispensation fee." Un- 
doubtedly ! Does Rome ever do anything without 
the fees? In Ecuador 75 per cent, of the children 
are said to be born out of wedlock. Why? The 
marriage fee of the priest is so high, that the poor 
people cannot pay it, and so they live together un- 
married. Is this not worse than our fool Protest- 
ant divorces? Though they certainly are a dis- 
grace to any nation. 

48. An unforgivable sin. 

The "holy father" tells Mollie that "no priest 
would perform the ceremony without a dispensa- 
tion" (and that requires 'the fee, remember) and he 
adds, "That marriage before a squire or preacher 
would be unmitigated adultery, and that even on 
the death J bed the sin could not be forgiven unless 
the one be separated from the other, or, with the 
bishop's approbation, the marriage be revalidat- 
ed" (p. 80). Here is "rule or ruin" with a ven- 
geance. Is not this a rotten type of divorce ? No 
forgiveness unless they toe separated." 

49. A marriage contract. 

In this "Mollie Love's" book there is given the 



Romanism an Enemy. 105 

form of contract that must be signed by the Pro- 
testant who would marry a Romanist : "I promise 
on my word of honor, that Miss Mollie Love shall 
be permitted the free exercise of her religion ac- 
cording to her belief, and that all children born 
of this marriage sha'll be baptized and educated 
in the faith, and according to the teaching of the 
Roman Catholic Church." He also agrees to have 
no further marriage ceremony, (p. 64). 

50. Protestant unfitness. 

Elsewhere concerning qualification for train- 
ing their offspring the priest adds, "In your case, 
Mollie, the Church says, Mr. Brown is not fit to 
have care of his own children. To this effect, he 
went so far as to sign an agreement," and adds, 
"Mr. Brown is prohibited by his marriage con- 
tract to interfere with the religious exercises of 
the child, and yours also." (p. 102). 

51. Everything hinges on temporal power. 

"When the temporal sovereignty of the Apos- 
tolic See (the Pope) is in question, the cause of 
the public good and the well-being of all human 
society in general are also at stake. Continuing, 
he cries out "against the seizing of the civil sov- 
ereignty and the infringement of rights belong- 
ing to the Roman Church" (Great Encyclical 
Letters of Leo XIII. p. 15). 

52. Failure of Society. 

"The Church of Christ (Roman he means), 
far from being alien to or neglectful of progress, 
has a just claim to all men's allegiance as its 
nurse, its mistress and its mother. Furthermore, 



106 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

that kind of civilization which conflicts with the 
doctrines and laws of holy Church is nothing but 
a worthless imitation and a meaningless name/' 
(Ibid p. 12). 

53. Church's claim outraged. 

"Public institutions, moved to charity and be- 
nevolence, have been withdrawn from the whole- 
some control of the church ; thence also has arisen 
that unchecked freedom to teach and spread 
abroad all mischievous principles, while the 
Church's claim to train and educate youth is every 
way outraged and baffled/" (Ibid p. 10). 

54. Temporal power of divine origin. 

"Such too is the purpose of the seizing of tem- 
poral power conferred many centuries ago by Di- 
vine Providence on the Bishop of Rome (the 
Pope) , that he might without let or hindrance, use 
the authority conferred by Christ for the eternal 
welfare of the Nations." (Ibid p. 11). So he is 
still demanding authority as temporal ruler over 
all nations, hence over these United States. Shall 
he have it? 

55. Demands authority. 

Condemning those who deny "the holy and 
venerable authority of the Church" this pontiff 
says, "They labor to weaken her influence and 
power by wounds daily inflicted, and to overthrow 
the authority of the Bishop of Rome, in whom 
the abiding and unchanging principles of right 
and good find their earthly guardian and cham- 
pion." (p. 10) . It seems then that right and good 



Romanism an Enemy. 107 

have no champion but Rome's Pope. Since he is 
not in authority here the right is defenceless ! 

56. Legalized concubinage. 

"When impious laws, setting at naught the 
sanctity of this great sacrament (marriage) , put 
it on equal footing with a mere civil contract (that 
is, when performed by a magistrate or a minister 
instead of a priest) , the lamentable result follow- 
ed, that of outraging the dignity of Christian mat- 
rimony, citizens made use of legalized concubinage 
in place of marriage." (p. 18). How does red- 
blooded manhood take this insult to your wives, 
mothers, and selves? Men, are you and your 
children illegitimates because your parents and 
yourselves were not married by one of the Pope's 
petticoated bachelor daddies ? 

57. Leo Against the Masons. 

"It may seem to some that Free Masons de- 
mand nothing that is openly contrary to religion 
and morality ; but, as the whole principle and ob- 
ject of the sect lies in what is vicious and crim- 
inal, to join with these men or in any way to help 
them cannot be lawful." (p. 102) . Yet some Ma- 
sons truckle to the Pope's minions! 

58. The Pontiff head over all. 

Leo wrote, "Over this mighty multitude— all 
the nations of earth — God has Himself set rulers 
with power to govern (my italics) ; and he has 
willed that one should be head of all and the chief 
and unerring teacher of truth, to whom he has 
given the keys of the kingdom of heaven." (Ibid 



108 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

p. 112). Isn't this a most sublime egotism, for a 
mortal man to write thus of himself? 

59. The Pope true law-maker. 

"In very truth Jesus Christ gave to His apos- 
tles unrestrained authority in regard to things 
sacred, together with the genuine and most true 
power of making laws, as also with the twofold 
right of judging and punishing, which flow from 
that power." Here is the basal principle of the 
Inquisition. And Leo XIII. wrote it November 
1, 1885. (Great Enc. Letters p. 113). 

60. The Church and State differ as to their 
rights. 

"Now this authority — to legislate, teach and 
rule — * * long assailed by a philosophy that 
truckles to the State, the Church has never failed 
to claim for herself. * * * The Roman Pontiffs 
have never shrunk from defending it with un- 
bending constancy." (Ibid p. 113). 

61. Republicanism Tabooed. 

Speaking of a Democratic form of government, 
the rule of the people, Leo says, "Thus as is evi- 
dent, a State becomes nothing but a multitude, 
which is its own master and ruler. And since the 
populace is declared to contain within itself the 
spring-head of all rights and power, it follows that 
the state does not consider itself bound by any 
kind of duty towards God." (p. 120) . According to 
this reasoning a republic cannot be a Christian na- 
tion ; only a papalized monarchy can be obedient 
to the Divine Authority. 

62. Leo Against Free Speech and Free Press. 



Romanism an Enemy. 109 

"The liberty of thinking, and of publishing, 
whatsoever each one likes, without any hindrance, 
is not in itself an advantage over which society 
can wisely rejoice * '* It is the fountain-head and 
origin of many evils." (p. 124). 

63. Freedom of Thought Denounced. 

"The State is acting against the laws and dic- 
tates of nature whenever it permits the license 
(liberty) of opinion and of action to lead minds 
astray from truth and souls away from the prac- 
tice of virtue. To exclude the Church * * from 
the business of life, from the power of making 
laws, from the training of youth, from domestic 
society, is a grave and fatal error." (p. 124). 

Give this king of all men what he demands and 
where would be yo*ur social and civil fabric? 

64. Touching Conditions in These United 
States. 

Of our nation, Leo says some good things and 
then adds, "Yet, though all this is true, it would 
be very erroneous to draw the conclusion that in 
America is to be sought the type of the most de- 
sirable status of the Church, or that it would be 
universally law r ful or expedient for State and 
Church to be, as in America, dissevered and di- 
vorced * * * She would bring forth more abun- 
dant fruits, if, in addition to liberty, she enjoyed 
the favor of the laws and the patronage of the 
public authority." (pp. 323-4). He goes on to 
say that he has "left nothing undone" to establish 
"the Catholic religion" in our land. I believe 
him. 



110 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

"ETERNAL VIGILANCE IS THE PRICE 
OF LIBERTY/' 

65. Pope Supreme Judge. 

"The Pope is the supreme judge of the law of 
the land. He is the vice-gerent of Christ * * The 
King of kings and Lord of lords * * The Pope, by 
virtue of his dignity, is at the summit of both 
powers" — the temporal and the spiritual. From 
Civilta Catholica, official organ of Pius IX., March 
18, 1871. 

66. Pope's Authority Final. 

"None may reopen the judgment of the Apos- 
tolic See, than whose authority there is none 
greater; nor can any lawfully review its judg- 
ment." First Dogmatic Constitution. Vatican 
Council, 1871. 

67. A Few of Pope Gregory's Maxims. 

"A princess should kiss the feet of the Pope." 
"His judgment no man can reverse, but he can re- 
verse all other judgments." "The Roman Church 
never erred, nor will she ever err." (Epistle 55, 
Book 11). 

The Papists are putting on the market a book 
entitled, "Manual of Christian Doctrine." It is 
issued by John J. McVey, Philadelphia. It bears 
the Imprimatur of the archbishop of Philadelphia. 
It is for use in High Schools, Academies, Colleges 
and for general instruction, as we learn from the 
preface. The copy before me was bought in a 
second-hand book store in Minneapolis, by Rev. 
W. L. Brandon. It has been used quite a bit. On 
the ends of the leaves when the book is closed, we 



Rmanism an Enemy. Ill 

find in pencil, in a large, clear hand on one end as 
follows: "GOD'S WORD." On the other end, 
"The Word of God/' This shows the weight it 
carries to the mind of the student who made use 
of the copy. Let's have a few extracts from this 
copy of "God's Word." 

"41. What is Tradition? 

Tradition is the Word of God not written in 
the Bible, but transmitted in unbroken succession, 
by word of mouth, from the Apostles to us. 

'42. Where are the Teachings of Tradition 
Contained? 

In the decrees of councils, the acts of the Holy 
See (the popes P.) the liturgical books, the works 
of exalted Christians, and the Fathers and Doc- 
tors of the Church. 

"43. Why is Tradition of Equal Authority 
With the Holy Scriptures? 

It is of equal authority because it is equally 
the Word of God. 

(But Jesus said, Ye make void the Word of 
God by your tradition. — P.). 

"44. To Whom Does the Interpretation of 
Holy Scripture and Tradition Belong ? 

To the infallible teaching authority of the (Ro- 
man Catholic) Church, the guardian of revealed 
truth. 

"45. Which are the Errors Against Revela- 
tion? 

1. Rationalism, deism, naturalism and all the 
false systems which deny the existence and even 
the possibility of revelation. 



112 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

2. Protestantism and all the heresies which 
attack any one of the revealed truths. 

"46. What is the Source of These Errors ? 

It is the criminal revolt of reason against the 
divine teaching : a revolt which is the outcome of 
the pretended right of private judgment" (p. 6). 

So we see that to exercise the right of private 
judgment is a "criminal revolt of reas-oai." Is not 
such teaching treasonous in a land where "all men 
are born free and equal ?" Is it not fundamen- 
tally dangerous to exalt the "traditions" of Rome, 
the decrees of her councils, and "the acts of the 
Holy See" to the plane of Divine authority? What 
authority can the laws of the land have over minds 
imbued with teachings such as we quote above T 

I give six propositions above, numbered as in 
the book for identification. This makes our seven- 
tieth proof. 

"117. Union of Church and State. 

"What more should the State do than respect 
the rights and the liberty of the Church? 

The State should also aid, protect and defend 
the Church. 

"119. What then is the PRINCIPAL OBLI- 
GATION (my caps— P.) of heads of States? 

Their principal obligation is to practice the 
Catholic religion themselves, and as they are in 
power to protect and defend it. 

"120. Has the State the right and the duty to 
proscribe (condemn and outlaw) schism or her- 
esy? 

Yes, it has the right and the duty to do so, both 



Romanism an Enemy. 113 

for the goad of the nation, and for that of the 
faithful themselves; for religious unity is the 
principal foundation of social unity. 

"122. May the State separate itself from the 
Church ? 

No; because it may not withdraw itself from 
the supreme rule of Christ. 

"123. What name is given to the doctrine 
that the State has neither the right nor the duty 
to be united to the Church to protect it? 

This doctrine is called Liberalism. It is found- 
ed principally on the fact that modern society 
rests on liberty of conscience and of worship, on 
liberty of speech and of the press. 

"124. Why is Liberalism to be Condemned? 

1 Because it denies all subordination of the 
State to the Church. 2. Because it confounds lib- 
erty with right. 3. Because it despises the social 
dominion of Christ, and rejects the benefits de- 
rived therefrom." (pp. 132, 133). We do not re- 
ject the social dominion of Christ. He is "Lord 
of all/' and should rule in every heart. But to ac- 
cept the dominance of the Pope of Rome is an 
altogether different proposition. They are as far 
apart as heaven and hell. 

In above I again follow the numbers in the 
book. I now resume my own consecutive' num- 
bering. 

77. Act only as Catholics. 

"We do not hesitate to affirm that in perform- 
ing our duties as citizens, electors and public offi- 
cers we should always and under all circumstances 



114 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

act simply as Roman Catholics ; that we should be 
governed and directed by the immutable princi- 
ples of our religion, and should take dogmatic 
faith and the conclusions drawn from it, as the 
only rule of our private, public and political con- 
duct." — From the Catholic World. 

78. Dominant Religion. 

"The Catholic religion with all its rites ought to 
be exclusively dominant, in such sort that every 
other worship shall be banished and interdicted. 
It is a cause of supreme bitterness to the heart of 
the Holy Father not to be able otherwise to im- 
pose a limit to so much evil, as he certainly would 
if he could make use of other means to bridle their 
insane license." — Pius IX. 

79. One Kind of Crime. 

"From the decisions of the Popes, it is clearly 
to be understood that the origin of public power 
is to be sought from God Himself, and not from 
the multitude; that the free play of sedition is 
repugnant to reason ; that it is a crime for private 
individuals and a crime for States to * * treat 
in the same way different kinds of religion ; that 
the uncontrolled right of thinking and publicly 
proclaiming one's thoughts, is not inherent in the 
rights of citizens.* (Life and letters of Pope Leo 
XIII., page 384). 

80. Discrimination Expected. 

"It is necessary to call attention to the fact 
that the point raised about discrimination in fa- 
vor of one church at the expense of another cannot 
be said to apply in the case of cardinals. They 



Romanism an Enemy. 115 

are something besides ministers of the Gospel and 
ecclesiastics." 

81. A Cardinal's Greatness. 

"Indeed, a cardinal is not necessarily a priest, 
but he is from a secular point of view, a very great 
personage, who is regarded and treated every- 
where abroad not as a dignitary of any church, 
but as a prince of the blood." 

82. Princes of the Blood. 

"Under the circumstances it must be borne in 
mind that even though Cardinals Farley, O'Con- 
nell and Gibbons are at heart patriotic Americans 
and members of an American hierarchy, 
yet they are as cardinals, foreign princes of 
the blood, to whom the United States, as one of 
the great powers of the world, is under an obliga- 
tion to concede the same honors that they receive 
abroad." 

83. Salutes and Naval Honors. 

"Were Cardinal Farley to visit an American 
man-of-war, he would be entitled to the salutes 
and naval honors reserved for foreign royal per- 
sonages, and at any official entertainment at 
Washington the Cardinal will outrank not merely 
every cabinet officer, the Speaker of the House and 
the Vice President, but also foreign ambassadors, 
coming next to the chief magistrate himself." 

84. Royal Visits. 

"Incidentally, it may be mentioned that when 
a royal personage not of sovereign rank visits 
New York it is his duty to make the first call on 
Cardinal Farley." 



116 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

These five extracts from The Boston Pilot, 
Cardinal O'Connell's paper, April 6, 1912 : 

85. Alliance 'between Church and State. 

"And inasmuch as the destiny of the State de- 
pends mainly on those who are at the head of af- 
fairs, it follows that the Church cannot give coun- 
tenance or favor to those whom she knows to be 
imbued with a spirit of hostility to her, who re- 
fuse openly to respect her rights, to make it their 
aim and purpose to tear asunder the alliance that 
should, by the very nature of things, connect the 
interests of religion with those of the State." — 
(Encyclical of Pope Leo XIII., Jan. 10, 1890). 

86. Identified with Rome. 

"The great conservative and living principles 
of our civil and political institutions are hence- 
forth to be identified peculiarly with the Catholic 
church and its friends. Every year that rolls by 
will make this fact more clear and will develop 
its consequences more fully." — Freeman's Jour- 
nal, July, 1852). 

87. Compelled the Government. 

"The Catholics of the United States compelled 
the government and compelled the officers of the 
navy and the army to undo the work of spoliation 
of the Philippines. And the vestments were all 
returned, the altars were all restored, and the 
churches were all given back, the lands were all 
paid for, and the Government of the United 
States spent nearly twenty million dollars paying 
for the ravages of the army." — (From sermon by 
Priest Phelan, St. Louis, June 30, 1912). 



Romanism an Enemy. 117 

88. No question — only obey. 

'The Pope is not only the representative of 
Jesus Christ, but he is Jesus Christ Himself hid- 
den under the veil of the flesh. Does the Pope 
speak? It is Jesus Christ who speaks. Does the 
Pope accord a favor or pronounce an anathema 1 
It is Jesus Christ who pronounces the anathema 
or accords the favor. So that when the Pope 
speaks we have no business to examine. We have 
only to obey." — "Archbishop of Venice," who be- 
came Pius X. 

89. Authority to kill heretics. 

"The Catholic Church has the right and duty 
to kill heretics, because it is by fire and sword that 
heresy can be extirpated. Mere excommunication 
is derided by heretics. If they are imprisoned or 
exiled they corrupt others. The only recourse is 
to put them to death. For the highest good of the 
Church is the Unity of Faith, and this can not 
be preserved unless heretics are put to death." — 
(Prof. Hugh O'Donnell, author of "The Ruin of 
Education in Ireland," page 3). 

90. Organized Against "Bigoted Officials." 
"The American Federation of Catholic Socie- 
ties has been organized to bring the powerful in- 
fluence of the entire Catholic Church in America 
against the injustice of the Public School System, 
to secure the revision of histories a-nd books of 
reference prejudicial to the Catholic Church, the 
removal of bigoted officials from holding office, 
and a move toward stricter divorce laws." — 



118 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

(Bishop McFaul, before Federation of Catholics, 
Milwaukee) . 

91. Penalty of Living in a Republic. 

"The question of education is one of major 
and universal interest to our people. It is one of 
the penalties of living in a Republic that every 
man or woman who has a vote is supposed to do 
his own thinking, for those who rule us by virtue 
of our votes, and those who make our laws are but 
our representatives." 

92. Dissatisfied with Public Schools. 

"We persist in our attitude of dissatisfaction 
with the public schools. They are quite as unac- 
ceptable to us as they ever were. Once they sin- 
ned by excess, now by deficiency. Once they 
taught religion opposed to ours, now by silence 
they undermine it." 

"Could there be anything, I ask you, more fu- 
tile or more repugnant to a Christian than the 
attempt (of which we read in the papers) to teach 
morality under the guise of sex hygiene in the 
public schools. . . .In the privacy of the confess- 
ional, which is anonymous, we deal with such 
weakness ; we set forth the stronger religious mo- 
tives for morality and indicate the sure methods 
of recovery " — Extract from sermon by Bish- 
op Dowling, Des Moines, la., Sept. 15, 1913. 

93. Protestantism in Dissolution. 

"As a religious system, Protestantism is in 
hopeless dissolution, utterly valueless as a doc- 
trine of moral power, and no longer to be consid- 
ered a foe with which we must contend. The Cath- 



Romanism an Enemy. 119 

olic Church is the sale living and enduring Chris- 
tian authority." — Archbishop Ireland. 

94. Protestants, is this true? 

"What right has a Protestant wife to object 
to her husband's having a mistress ; and what rea- 
son has a Protestant husband to object to his wife 
having a lover? There is absolutely nothing in. 
Protestant Christianity to prevent it. Luther 
claimed it as one of the glorious privileges of the 
gospel. If these people will be monogamic, let 
them join the Catholic Church." — Western 
Watchman, Nov. 26, 1914. 

95. What Marriage is Valid? 

"Only those marriages are valid which are 
contracted before a parish priest." — Pius X., Au- 
gust 2, 1907. 

"A civil marriage is only licensed cohabita- 
tion. There should be no such legal abomination, 
and the Church should be supreme judge of the 
marriage relation." — Western Watchman, March 
28, 1912. 

96. Luther a Blackguard. 
"Protestantism is simply ruffianism, organized 

into a religion. The first reformer, Martin Lu- 
ther, was the vilest blackguard of all time. * * * 
All his associates in the sacrilege of sanctuaries 
and sacking of religious houses, were almost to 
a man of the lowest and beastliest morals." — 
Western Watchman, Sept. 28, 1911. 

97. Protestantism Piracy. 
"Protestantism has been a pirate of the seas 

and a marauder of the lands for these four hun- 



120 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

dred years. The corsair ships and pirate crews 
have now been overhauled. Protestantism goes 
down to hell, confessing, but impenitent." — West- 
ern Watchman, March 21, 1912. 

98. — Protestantism Anarchy. 
"Protestantism is a bloody protest against all 

authority and a proclamation of anarchy and un- 
bounded license in all the walks of life. Man's 
will, not the will of God, is the supreme law of 
Protestantism, and it is man's will that there shall 
be given a free rein to all the passions of the hu- 
man heart." — Western Watchman, Nov. 9, 1914. 

99. Apostate a Scoundrel. 

"Catholics not only believe but know, with a 
knowledge as firm as the rock of Gibraltar, that 
the man who apostatizes from the Catholic Church 
is an unmitigated scoundrel, a renegade to every 
honest and honorable principle." 

100. Hanging Preferable. 

"There is not a Catholic in the world who 
would not prefer to see his mother or sister dead 
than turned Protestant. Speaking for ourselves, 
we would rather see a relation of ours hanged 
than a renegade to his religion." 

101. To Leave Rome Makes a Judas. 

"But a Catholic apostate, if he dies in his apos- 
tasy, is damned as sure as Dives or Judas were 
damned. As between a Catholic apostate and 
Beelzebub, give us Beelzebub every time for any 
office or employment. It is not fair to expect 
Catholics to vote for men, who, in the full posses- 



Romanism an Enemy. 121 

sion of their reason and full knowledge of their 
act, betray Christ for anti-Christ." 

(Above extracts from Western Watchman, 
dated Oct., 1909). 

Thus we find Romanism an enemy to our Bible, 
which she would burn ; to our free schools, which 
she would annihilate ; to our marriage ties, which 
she would dissever; to our free speech and free 
press, which she anathematizes ; to our Protestant 
Christianity, which she hates far more than she 
hates any type of sin. Can a compactly organized 
system like this, with these principles and animos- 
ities, and controlled by a foreign despot, be safely 
trusted in this country? Are its followers enti- 
tled to the privileges of citizenship? I here ap- 
pend a letter of Rev. John Wesley, the founder of 
Methodism. It speaks for itself: 

"With persecution I have nothing to do. I 
persecute no man for his religious principles. Let 
there be as boundless a freedom in religion as any 
man can conceive. But this does not touch the 
point. I will set religion, true or false, utterly 
out of the question. 

"'Suppose the Bible, if you please, to be fable, 
and the Koran to be the Word of God. I consider 
not whether the Romish religion be true or false ; 
I build nothing on one or the other supposition ! 
Therefore, away with all your commonplace dec- 
lamation, about intolerance and persecution for 
religion! Suppose every word of Pope Pius's 
creed to be true ; suppose the Council of Trent to 
have been infallible; yet I insist that no govern- 



122 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

ment, not Roman Catholic, ought to tolerate men 
/ of the Catholic persuasion. I prove this by plain 
argument (let him answer it that can) ^ That no 
Roman Catholic does or can give security for his 
allegiance or peaceable behavior, I prove thus : It 
is a Roman Catholic maxim, established not by 
private men, but by public council, that * * *"No 
faith is to be kept with heretics." This has been 
openly avowed by the Council of Constance, but it 
never was openly disclaimed. Whether private 
persons avow or disavow it, it is a fixed maxim 
of the Church of Rome. But, as long as it is so, 
it is plain that the members of the Church can 
give no reasonable security to any government 
of their allegiance or peaceable behavior. There- 
fore, they ought not to be tolerated by any gov- 
ernment, Protestant, Mohammedan, or Pagan J 
You may say, "Nay, but they will take an oath 
of allegiance." True, five hundred oaths ; but the 
maxim, "No faith is to be kept with heretics," 
sweeps them away as a spider's web. So that no 
governors, who are not Roman Catholics, can have 
any security of their allegiance. 

"Again, those who acknowledge the spiritual 
power of the Pope can give no security to any 
government for their allegiance. But all Roman 
Catholics acknowledge this— the spiritual power 
of the Pope. Therefore, they can give no security 
for their allegiance. The power of granting par- 
don for all sins, past, present, and to come, is, and 
has been for many centuries, one branch of his 
spiritual power. But those who acknowledge him 



Romanism an Enemy. 123 

to have this spiritual power can give no security 
for their allegiance, since they believe the Pope 
can pardon rebellions, high treason, and all other 
sins whatsoever. The power of dispensing with 
any promise, oath, or vow, is another branch of 
the spiritual power of the Pope. All who ac- 
knowledge his spiritual power, must acknowledge 
this. But whoever acknowledges this dispensing 
power of the Pope can give no security for his 
allegiance to any government. Oaths and prom- 
ises are none ; they are as light as air ; a dispensa- 
tion makes them all null and void. Nay, not only 
the Pope but even a priest has power to pardon 
gins ! This is an essential doctrine of the Church 
of Kome. But they that acknowledge this, cannot 
possibly give any security for their allegiance to 
any government. Oaths are not security at all; 
£oi the priests can pardon both perjury and high 
treason. Setting, then, religion aside, it is plain 
that upon principles of reason, no government 
ought to tolerate men who cannot give security 
to that government for their allegiance and peace- 
able behavior. But this no Romanist can do, not 
only white he holds that "no faith is to be kept 
with heretics," but so long as he acknowledges 
either priestly absolution, or the spiritual power 
of the Pope. 

"Some time since a Romish priest came to one 
I know, and after talking with her largely, broke 
out, 'You are no heretic ; you have the experience 
of a real Christian! 'And would you/ she asked, 
'burn me alive?' He said, 'God forbid! unless it 



124 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

were for the good of the Church.' Now what 
security could she have had for her life, if it had 
depended on that man ? The 'good of the Church' 
would have burst all the ties of truth, justice, and 
mercy ; specially when seconded by the absolution 
of a priest, or (if need were) a Papal pardon. 
(Signed) John Wesley." 

If I have not in this chapter (proven beyond 
cavil that Romanism is treasonous, inimical to 
free institutions, and the gravest danger to the 
life and principles of a republic, of free and intel- 
ligent government, and proven it by the highest 
papal authorities, then I know not what it takes 
to make proof. Show the book and especially this 
chapter to your neighbor. Read it to a congre- 
gation on Sunday. Our country must be aroused. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Priestly Rottenness. 

Remember as you read this, Rome's doctrine 
that sin does not disqualify a priest — "a priest 
once always a priest/' 

The evidence of immorality and political in- 
trigue that appears in succeeding pages is not the 
product of imagination or of lurid yellow journal- 
ism. It is reprinted from Document No. 190 of 
the 56th Congress, second session, and consists of 
questions and answers propounded by a commis- 
sion appointed by the United States government 
to investigate the titles of certain lands and prop- 
erties in the Philippine Islands claimed by the 
Remain Catholic Church. 

Interview with Senor Don Felipe Calderon, 
Oct. 17, 1900. 

"Q. How many friars have you known per- 
sonally ? 

"A. Very many. I have known nearly all the 
Jesuits, because I was educated by them, but I 
may add that the Jesuits are not friars. I have 
known all the friars of Santo Tomas, beginning 
with Archbishop Nozaieda, who was one of my 
professors. 

"Q. What class of society were the friars 
drawn from in Spain? 

125 



126 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

"A. I cannot say of my own knowledge, but 
quoting the friars themselves and persons who 
have traveled extensively in Spain, I should say 
that they come from the lowest orders of society ; 
and this is corroborated by the fact that the ma- 
jority, if not all of them, when they first come, 
have not the slightest conception of social forms 
and etiquette, and it might be said they have the 
hair of a dog on them. 

"Q. Were there not a good many well edu- 
cated friars? 

"A. The fact is, that they are almost totally 
unconscious of proper social forms. They act in- 
decently and use indecent expressions in the pres- 
ence of ladies in public to such an extent that I 
was forced on one occasion to throw out a friar 
who was not only using indecent language, but 
acting indecently in the presence of my wife. * * 

"Q. As to the morality of the friars, have you 
had much opportunity to observe as to this? 

"A. Considerable. From my earliest youth. 
With respe'ct to their morality in general, it was 
such a common thing to see children of the friars 
that no one ever paid any attention to it or 
thought of it, and so depraved had the people 
become in this regard that the women who were 
mistresses of friars really felt great pride in it 
and had no compunction in speaking of it. Now 
the rule is, for the friar to have a mistress and 
children, and he who has not is the rare exception, 
and if it is desired that I give names I could cite 
right now one hundred children of friars. 



Priestly Rottenness. 127 

"Q. In Manilla, or in the provinces? 

"A. In Manilla and in the provinces, every- 
where. 

"Q. Are the friars living in the islands still 
who have had those children ? 

"A. Yes, and I can give their names if neces- 
sary; and I can give the names of the children, 
too. Beginning with myself; my mother is the 
daughter of a Franciscan friar. I do not dishon- 
or myself by saying this, because my family be- 
gins with myself. 

"Q. How do you know these things? 

"A. In some cases through family relations, 
others because they were godchildren of my fa- 
ther, and in others I became possessed of the facts 
through being an attorney. I myself have acted 
as godfather for three children of friars. I am 
now managing an estate of $40,000 that came 
from a friar for his three children. A family lives 
with me who are all children of friars. 

"Q. It was not a general licentiousness on 
the part of the friars? 

"A. It was a general licentiousness, because, 
as I have said, the exception as to the rule among 
the friars was to not have a mistress and to be 
the father of children by her. The friar ivho was 
not so mixed up ivith a woman in some way or 
other was like a snowbird in summer, but it must 
be confessed that for the past ten years they have 
improved somewhat in this regard. 

"Q. That would seem to indicate that the im- 
morality of the friars is not the chief ground of 



128 Uncle Sam or the Pope, 

the hostility of the people against them, would it 
not? 

"A. That is not, by any means, because the 
moral sense of the whole people here had been ab- 
solutely perverted. So frequent were these in- 
fractions of the moral laws on the part of the 
friars that really no one ever cared or took any 
notice of them; and this acquiescence on the part 
of the people was imposed upon them; for ivoe 
be unto him tuho should ever murmur anything 
against the friars, and even the young Filipino 
ivomen had their senses perverted, because when 
attending school they had often seen the friars 
come in to speak to their openly-avowed daugh- 
ters, who often were their oivn playmates. 

"Q. So to swell the taxes, they robbed the 
cradle and the grave? 

"A. They augmented the cradle, but dimin- 
ished the grave. The friars had a system of 
blackmail, by which they held the rod over all the 
citizens of a pueblo, about whose habits and closet 
skeletons they learned through making little girls 
of from 5 to 7 years of age, who could barely 
speak, and who naturally must have been sinless, 
come to the confessional and relate to them every- 
thing that they knew of the private life in their 
own homes and in places that they might visit. 

TESTIMONY OF SENOR NOGALES. 

"Q. What do you know about the morality or 
immorality of the friars ? 

"A. Too much. I have nothing to add to 



Priestly Rottenness. 129 

what Senor Galderon says, save to cite some more 
names. 

"Q. Have you known a good many young- 
women and young men who were the reputed 
daughters and sons of friars ? • 

"A. I have known a great many and now 
have living on my estate six children of a friar. 

"Q. Were all the friars (priests) licentious? 

"A. / believe that they all are. 

"Q. Do you think that was the ground of 
hostility against the friars? 

"A. No sir ; Caesarism was. Everything was 
dependent upon them, and I may say that even 
the process of eating was under their supervision. 
Naturally their immorality had a slight influence 
in the case, but it became so common that it 
passed unnoticed. 

"Q. Charges have been made against the 
friars that they caused deportations of Filipinos. 

"A. In my own province the large majority 
of the friars, and more especially Antonio Brabo, 
had great influence in the deportation of many 
influential citizens, as also in the incarceration of 
several of them in order to subsequently have 
them released so as to show their power with the 
authorities. I, myself, at the instigation of 
friars, have been the victim of their machinations, 
for they wanted me sent to Manilla to be crimi- 
nally prosecuted, but thanks to the governor, and 
my father-in-law, who was a European, I escaped. 

"Q. It is charged that they were guilty of 
physical cruelty to their own members and others. 



130 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

"A. They were cruel not only in the treat- 
ment of their servants by beating them, but they 
also took great delight in being eye witness to 
tortures and beatings of men in prison and jails 
by the civil authorities. 

"Q. What have you to say of the morality of 
the native priests as compared with that of the 
friars? (The friars are priests imported from 
Spain) . 

"A. They are about on an even footing. All 
the priests now officiating have the same vices, 
and when you take into account that they were 
purposely kept from following their natural bent 
to obtain an education by the friars, in order to 
show the Pope that there was a natural want of 
capacity in the Filippino, it can be seen why they 
became easy tools of the Spanish priests and great 
mimics of them in their loose life." 

INTERVIEW WITH NOZARIO CONSTANTINO, Oct. 1900. 

"Q. What was the morality of the friars? 

"A. There was no morality whatever, and the 
story of immorality would take too long to re- 
count. Great immorality and corruption. 

"Q. Have you known of fhe children of friars 
being about in Bulacan? 

"A. Yes, sir. About the year 1840 and the 
year 1850* every friar curate in the province of 
Bulacan had his concubine. Dr. Joaquin Gonzales 
was the son of a curate of Baliuag, and he has 
three sisters here and another brother, all child- 
ren of the same friar. We do not look upon that 
as a discredit to a man. They were all of the 



Priestly Rottenness. 131 

same kind, and to name the number of children of 
the multitude of fHars who came here from 1876 
to 1896 and 1898 would take an immense amount 
of space. There was a case, for instance, of the 
governor of the province of Bulacan named Ca- 
nova; he was a man who was very strict in the 
performance of his official duty — an honest and 
an upright man. He endeavored to put a stop to 
deportations by the friars, and they combined and 
called upon him in a body and asked him in a 
threatening manner if he desired to remain as 
governor of that province. He told them to go 
to hell ; and they said : 'Now, if you don't want 
to stay here, you had better ask to be transferred 
to another province, because if you don't leave vol- 
untarily you will not remain here three months 
longer. ' A very short time after that he had to 
leave. 

"Q. Did not the people become so accustomed 
to the relations which the friars had with the 
women that it really played very little part in 
their hostility to the friars? 

"A. That contributed somewhat to the hostil- 
ity of the people, and they carried things in this 
regard with a high hand, for if they should desire 
the wife or daughter of a man, and the husband 
and father opposed such advances, they would en- 
deavor to have the man deported by bringing up 
false charges of being a filibuster or a Mason, and 
after succeeding in getting rid of the husband, 
they would, by foul or fair means, accomplish 
their purposes. I will cite a case that actually 



132 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

happened to us. It was the case of a first cousin 
of mine, Dona Sop once, wfao married a girl from 
Baliuag and went to live in Agonoy, and there the 
lodal friar curate, wfao was pursuing his wife, got 
a position as registrar of the church, to have him 
occupied, in order that he might continue his ad- 
vances with the wife. He succeeded in this under- 
taking and in getting the wife away from the 
husband, and afterwards had the husband de- 
ported to Puerto Princessa, where he was shot as 
an insurgent, and the friar continued to live with 
the widow and she bore him children. His name 
is Jose Martin, an Augustinian friar." 

I give the above as samples of the priests in 
the Philippines, where they have the right of way 
and where our government will not allow a Pro- 
testant teacher to read the Bible in 'his school or 
to talk 'Christianity. This is Romanism, pure and 
simple. To ask the devil if it is Christianity 
would insult him. 

"The women in the convents/' remarks Savon- 
arola, "are worse than the courtesans ;" and Hes- 
naut, writing of Julius II, speaks of that "promi- 
nent debauchee who, became Pope in 1503, will 
not take off his shoes on Good Friday, for the 
adoration of the cross, because his foot is eaten by 
the French disease — pox." 

"As I have remarked, no pope of this epoch 
was exempt from homosexual practices, with the 
possible exception of Pius III, who, however, only 
wore the tiara twenty-seven days." 

"Pope Alexander VI was a notoriously im- 



Priestly Rottenness. 133 

moral man who, 'beside his pederastic exploits, j 
and a few poisonings between, had only recently 
impregnated his own daughter, Lucretia.' (Tho 
like other priests he was a bachelor) . "In our 
time, says Pontano, the sovereign Pontiff no doubt 
follows the example of Lot, who, the Hebrew his- 
torians state, had known his daughter carnally 
and rendered her pregnant. I will not dilate any 
further upon the subject/' says Pontano, "on ac- 
count of the majesty of the pontifical seat.' " 

"Princes, queens and popes," writes P. Gar- 
nier, "toward the end of the fifteenth century, 
filled the world with their tewdne&B." He men- 
tions especially the foulness in unnameable vil- 
lainy, of Sixtus IV. 

"The last Sunday of October, in the evening, 
there supped with the Duke Valentinois, in his 
apartment of the Apostolic (papal) palace, fifty 
honest prostitutes. The latter, after the meal, 
danced with the servants and others of the com- 
pany, at first dressed and afterwards "stark 
naked." 

"The two besetting sins of the Romish clergy 
— wine and women — are well set forth in the fol- 
lowing anecdote. A certain Philadelphia bishop — 
newly ordained, and very proud of his promotion 
— sat down in a train one day beside a plainly 
dressed Irish woman, 'Excuse me, Sor/ she said, 
after surveying the 'bishop for a moment, 'but by 
your dhress ye're a praste V 

"I was a short time ago, madam, he proudly 
replied, but I'm a priest no more. 



134 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

'Och, God help you, poor man! and was it 
d-hrinik or the women?' " 

"Pope Leo X was a life-long sufferer from 
syphilis; the Cardinal of St. Denis died of it; and 
the guilt of the nuns in the convent with the 
priests was so open and flagrant that Burchard 
writes: 'The women were persecuted and im- 
prisoned if they had any relation with laymen; 
but when they yielded themselves to the monks, 
masses were sung and feasts given/ " (These ex- 
tracts are from J. Richardson Parke's recent book, 
"Human Sexuality." pp. 257-259. He cites au- 
thorities carefully) . 

People tell us that Romanism in this country 
is not so bad as these cases indicate. I reply : 

1. Maybe you do not know. Nearly every 
priest and nun who leaves the Romish fold brings 
a story of licentiousness and abounding evil. If 
Protestant preachers were to move into their par- 
sonage and keep house with an unmarried woman 
as "housekeeper" they'd be drummed out of the 
community. Why should bachelor "fathers" be 
allowed to do it? 

2. But suppose it is different in this country 
from Spain, Peru and other strictly Roman Catho- 
lic countries? That only shows that contact with 
Protestantism has altered and refined it. Take 
Romanism as it is in real Romanized countries, 
such as Spain and the Philippines. If it is cor- 
rupt there why allow it to curse and debauch Pro- 
testant countries? It hurts Protestant morals 
and if you see it in Romish lands as it really is, 



Priestly Rottenness. 135 

why burden Protestantism trying to save it. It 
isn't worth saving. Send it back to the hell 
whence it came and let Protestant Christianity 
have a chance to uplift and save men without the 
handicap of carrying so much of lust and pagan- 
ism. Protestantism is better without any admix- 
ture of Romanism, and Romanism is undiluted 
paganism — yea, more, hell on earth — when un- 
touched by Bible Christianity. 



CHAPTER X. 
The Inquisition. 

"Blessed are the merciful." Jesus. 

The Inquisition was suggested by Dominic de 
Guzman and was begun in 1204. Its principal 
work was in Spain. It was hell's masterpiece of 
cunning, perfidy, cruelty and all-round wicked- 
ness. It was conducted with the rankest injus- 
tice. The victim was dragged into court without 
witnesses and without any information as to what I 
was the charge against him. He was not allowed 
an attorney or the presence of friends, but under 
the cruelest torture it was demanded that he re- 
cant his heresies, oftentimes not knowing what 
was the item in the charge of which he was to re- 
cant. 

We give here an abridged report of a torture 
from "A History of the Inquisition of Spain" by 
Charles Lee. It was administered? at Toledo, 
Spain, in 1568. The victim was charged with not 
eating pork and of putting on clean linen on Sat- 
urday. She admitted the items charged, but de- 
clared herself innocent of wrong intentions. In 
the midst of the torture she was continually urged 
to "'tell the truth." She fell on her knees and 
begged that they might let her know what they 
wanted her to say. She said that she knew noth- 
ing wrong that she had done and wondered why 

137 



138 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

they were persecuting her. Her clothing was 
stripped from her. She averred with the greatest 
earnestness, "I have done nothing, I cannot testi- 
fy against myself without speaking falsehood." 
Her arms were tied and the cords about them 
were twisted that they might cut into the flesh 
and she was exhorted to 'tell the truth.' She 
screamed with pain and said, "I have told the 
truth ; tell me what you want me to say." Anoth- 
er twist was given the cord, and again she cried, 
"I do not know what I have done — oh Lord, have 
mercy on me a sinner!" Yet another turn was 
given the cord, which was already cutting itself 
into the flesh, and she cried ' 'Loosen me a little, 
that I may remember what I have to tell ; I did 
not eat pork for it made me sick ; I have done ev- 
erything demanded ; loosen me and I will tell the 
truth." Another turn of the cord was ordered 
and in agony she cried, "Loosen me and I will tell 
the truth ; I don't know what I have to tell — loos- 
en me for the sake of God." Again she was ex- 
horted to "tell the truth," to which she replied, 
"Oh, my arms ! release me and I will tell it." The 
cords were again tightened the more and in great 
agony she plead, "Loosen me, loosen me — take 
me from here and I will tell it! I did not eat 
the pork for I did not want it." She was then 
told to tell what she had done contrary to the Holy 
Catholic Faith, and in the agony of increasing 
pain she said, "I do not remember— tell me what 
I have to say. Oh! wretched me! — I will tell 
all that is wanted, Senores ; they are breaking my 



The Inquisition. 139 

arms ! — loosen me a little ! I did everything that 
is said of me." Again the cords were tightened 
and she said, "Senores, you have no pity on a poor 
woman, I don't know how to tell it, I don't know 
what is wanted." It was found on examination 
that the cords had been tightened by turning 16 
times. Her limbs were swollen and bruised and 
bleeding. 

She was then ordered to be placed on the 
porto. She said, "Senores, why will you not tell 
me what I have to say, put me on the ground," 
and she begged piteously that she might be re- 
leased. She said, "I do not remember, I do not 
know what I have done that I have to be punish- 
ed," and again they exhorted her to "tell the 
truth." She screamed in great agony, "I do not 
know what to say ! Oh Oh ! they are tearing me to 
pieces — .please let me go." And all she could get 
from them was "Tell it, tell it; tell the truth." She 
said, "Senor, you know the truth, for God's sake, 
have mercy on me — take these things from my 
arms — Senor, release me, please, please, 0, they 
are killing me." She was tied on the porto with 
the cords and they were ordered tightened and 
then while she was rent and torn and her limbs 
twisted, all she could get from the infernal vill- 
ians was "Tell it, tell the truth." 

I will not follow this sickening story any 
further. There are some seven pages of it in "Ro- 
man Catholicism Analyzed," by Phillips. 

The tortures inflicted by those incarnate de- 
mons beggar description. I could give you many 



140 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

cases like unto the above, but I will carry you now 
to a description by a French army official of 

AN INQUISITIONAL DUNGEON. 

Napoleon the Great decreed the discontinuance 
of the Inquisition, Dec. 4, 1808, but for a time 
the decree was not carried into execution. Col. 
Lemonowski was intrusted with the duty of 
breaking up the dungeon at Madrid. He says : 

"One night about 10 or 11 o'clock I was walk- 
ing one of the streets of Madrid. Two armed 
men sprang upon me from the alley and made a 
furious attack." French soldiers came to his 
rescue and it was found that those making the 
attack were guards from the Inquisition. The 
Colonel then went to Marshal Soult, who was the 
governor of Madrid at the time, and reminded 
him of Napoleon's decree for the suppression of 
the Inquisition. The governor bade him proceed 
to put the decree in force. He tells us that he 
found the dungeon to be five miles from the city 
and that it was surrounded by a great wall. On 
his arrival, together with his troup of soldiers, he 
approached a sentinel and demanded that the 
priests who conducted the Inquisition open the 
gates. The sentinel fell into conversation with 
some official and presently turned and shot one of 
the soldiers. Immediately the wall of the Inqui- 
sition was covered with soldiers who were there 
to do the bidding of the Inquisitor-General. A 
lively battle ensued, in which the French soldiers 
were victors. They at once captured the place 
and proceeded with their duty. 



The Inquisition. 141 

The rest of the story, I give in Col. Lemcnow- 
ski's own words, which I somewhat abridge : 

"Here we met with an incident which nothing 
but Jesuitical effrontery is equal to. The Inquisi- 
tor-general, followed by the father confessors in 
their priestly robes, all came out of their rooms, 
as we were making our way into the interior of 
the Inquisition, and with long faces, their arms 
crossed over their breasts, their fingers resting 
on their shoulders, as though they had been deaf 
to all the noise of the attack and defense, and had 
just learned what was going on. They addressed 
themselves in the language of rebuke to their own 
soldiers, saying: "Why do you fight our friends, 
the French?' The intention was no doubt to make 
us think that this defense was unauthorized by 
them ; hoping if they could make us believe that 
they were friendly, they should have a better op- 
portunity in the confusion of the moment to es- 
cape. Their artifice did not succeed. I placed 
them under guard, and all their soldiers were se- 
cured as prisoners. We then proceeded to exam- 
ine all the rooms of the edifice. We passed 
through room after room, and found all in per- 
fect order, richly furnished, with altars and cruci- 
fixes, and wax candles in abundance; but could 
find no evidence of cruelty — nothing of the pe- 
culiar features which we expected to find in the 
Inquisition. We found splendid paintings, and a 
rich and expensive library. Here were beauty 
and splendor, and the most perfect order on which 
my eyes ever rested. The architecture, the pro- 



142 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

portions, were perfect. The ceilings and floors of 
wood were scoured and highly polished. The mar- 
ble floors were arranged with a strict regard to 
order. There was everything to please the eye 
and gratify a cultivated taste; but where were 
those horrid instruments of torture of which we 
have been told, and where those dungeons in 
which human beings were said to be buried alive? 
"We searched in vain. The 'holy fathers' as- 
sured us that they had been belied; that we had 
seen all, and I was prepared to give up the search, 
convinced that this Inquisition was different from 
others of which I had heard. But Col. De Lile 
was not so ready as I to give up the search. He 
suggested that we let this marble floor be ex- 
amined.' Let water be brought and poured upon 
it, and we will see if there is any place through 
which it passes more freely than others. Accord- 
ingly the water was brought. The slabs of marble 
were large and beautifully polished. When the 
water was poured over the floor, much to the dis- 
satisfaction of the Inquisitors, a careful examina- 
tion was made of every seam in the floor to see 
if the water passed through. Presently Col. De 
Lile exclaimed that he had found it. By the side 
of these marble slabs the water passed through 
fast, as though there was an opening beneath. All 
hands were now at work for further discovery; 
the officers with their swords and the soldiers 
with their bayonets seeking to clean out the seam 
and pry up the slab ; others with the butts of their 
musket® strike the slab with all their might to 



The Inquisition. 143 

break it; while the priests remonstrated against 
desecrating their holy and beautiful house. While 
thus engaged a soldier, who was striking with the 
butt of his musket, struck a spring and the mar- 
ble slab flew up. Then the faces of the Inquisitors 
grew as pale as Belshazzar's at the handwriting 
on the wall ; they trembled all over. Beneath the 
marble slab was a staircase. I stepped to the al- 
tar and took from the candlestick one of the can- 
dles, four feet in length, which was burning, that 
I might explore the room below. I was arrested 
by one of the Inquisitors, who laid his hand gently 
on my arm, and with a demure and holy look said, 
'My son, you must not take those lights with your 
bloody hands; they are holy.' 'Well/ said I, 'I 
will take a holy thing to shed light on iniquity ; I 
will bear the res , ponsibility. , I took the candle 
and proceeded down the stair-case. As we reach- 
ed the foot of the stairs we entered a large square 
room, which was called the hall of judgment. In 
the center was a large block and a chain fastened 
to it. On this they had placed the accused, chain- 
ed to his seat. On one side of the room was an 
elevation, called the 'Throne of Judgment.' This 
the Inquisitor-General occupied; and on either 
side were seats, less elevated, for the 'holy fath- 
ers/ when engaged in the solemn business of the 
'Holy Inquisition/ Thence we proceeded to the 
right and obtained access to the small cells, ex- 
tending the entire length of the edifice. Here 
such sights were presented as we hope never to 
see again. These cells were for solitary confine- 



144 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

merit, where the wretched victims of Inquisitorial 
hate were confined, year after year, till death re- 
leased them of their sufferings, and their bodies 
were left until they were entirely decayed, and the 
rooms were then used for others. To prevent 
their being offensive to those who occupied the 
Inquisition, there were flues, or tubes, extending 
to the open air sufficiently capacious to carry off 
the odor. In these cells we found the remains of 
some who had been dead apparently but a short 
time, while of others nothing remained but their 
bones still chained to the floors of their dungeons. 
In other cells we found living sufferers of both 
sexes, and of every age, from three score and 
ten down to fourteen or fifteen years — all naked, 
as when born into this world, and all in chains! 
There were old men and aged women who had 
been shut up for many years. Here, too, were 
the middle-aged, and the young man and the mai- 
den of fourteen years. The soldiers immediately 
released these captives from their chains, and 
took their overcoats and other clothing which 
they gave to cover their nakedness. They were 
exceedingly anxious to bring them out to the light 
of day, but I, being aware of the danger, had 
food given them, and then brought them gradual- 
ly to the light as they were able to bear it. We 
then proceeded to explore another room on the 
left. Here we found the instruments of torture 
of every kind which the ingenuity of man or dev- 
ils could invent. The first was a machine by 
which the victim was confined, and then, begin- 



The Inquisition. 145 

ning with the fingers, every joint in the hands, 
arms and body were broken or drawn, one after 
another, until the victim died. The second was a 
box in which the head of the victim was so close- 
ly confined by a screw that he could not move it in 
any way. Over the box was a vessel from which 
a drop of water a second fell upon the head of 
the victim — every successive drop falling upon 
precisely the same place on the head suspended 
the circulation in a few minutes and put the suf- 
ferer in the most excruciating agony. The third 
was an infernal machine, laid horizontally, to 
which the victim was bound, the machine being 
then placed between two beams in which were a 
score of knives so fixed that by turning the ma- 
chine with a crank the flesh of the sufferer was 
torn from his limfos, all in small pieces. The fourth 
surpassed the other in ingenuity. Its interior was 
a beautiful woman, or large doll, richly dressed, 
with arms extended, ready to embrace. The sight 
of these engines of infernal cruelty kindled the 
rage of the soldiers to fury. They declared that 
every Inquisitor and soldier ought to be put to the 
torture. Their rage was ungovernable. They 
began with the 'holy fathers.' They first put to 
death in the machine for joints. The torture of 
the Inquisitor who was put to death by the drop- 
ping of water on his head was most excruciating. 
The poor man cried out in agony to be taken from 
the fatal machine. The Inquisitor-General was 
brought before the infernal machine called 'The 
Virgin/ He begged to be excused. 'No/ said 



146 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

they, 'you have caused others to kiss her, and now 
you must do it/ They interlocked bayonets, so as 
to form large forks, and with these pushed him 
over the circle. The beautiful image instantly 
prepared for the embrace, clasped him in its 
arms, and he was cut into innumerable pieces. In 
the meantime it was reported through Madrid 
that the prison of the Inquisition was broken op- 
en, and multitudes hastened to the fatal spot. 
And, oh, what a meeting was there ! It was like 
a resurrection. About 100 who had been buried 
alive in these dungeons for many years were now 
restored to life. There were fathers who found 
their long-lost daughters, wives were restored to 
their husbands, sisters to their brothers, and par- 
ents to their children; and some could recognize 
no friends among the multitude. The scene was 
such as no tongue can describe." 

This is Romanism pure and simple. This is 
the cruel, hell-spawned iniquity that demands rec- 
ognition in the holy name of Christianity. And 
some Protestants are afraid their "Catholic breth- 
ren" will not get justice in this country! We 
close this chapter with an authentic account of an 

AUTO-DA-FE. 

From Fradryssa's "Romanism Capitulating" I 
subjoin the following official report of a public 
burning. Mr. Fradryssa was one of Rome's no- 
ted priests and makes this literal translation from 
the Spanish. The writer was himself a Romanist 
and took part in the cruel proceedings, which, as 
you see, he fully justified. 



The Inquisition. 147 

It will be seen that king, priests, bishops and 
people made a picnic of this horrible affair. To a 
generation trained in the fiendish horrors of this 
brutal system it was a jubilee, a gala day. But 
read the story and vow before God to forever fight 
the infernal power that has so long cursed the 
human family and made infidels of men. I 
abridge the account somewhat. P. 

Report of the General Auto-da-fe Held in Madrid on the 

30th day of June, 1680, Attended by King Charles II 

and his Consort, Marie Louisa de Bourbon. 

"It being remembered by the king that he had heard 
that his august father, Philip IV, had attended with ex- 
treme delectation of spirit and Christian jubilation, the 
general auto-da-fe celebrated in this royal city in 1632, he 
had on many occasions signified to various persons of his 
esteem and confidence how much it would please him to 
witness a spectacle of this kind, the more so as he was 
recently married, and wished to provide to his young and 
beloved spouse, beside the worldly entertainments and 
pleasures which the kings of the world have to attend, the 
mystic enjoyments and moral amusements that our true 
and only religion provides to pure souls, that observe its 
precepts to become firmer each day in the sound founda- 
tions of faith. 

"The General Inquisitor of Spain and President of the 
Supreme Council of the Inquisition, Don Diego Sarmienta 
Valiadares, Bishop of Oviedo, knowing from its origin the 
monarch's desire, said to him one day, that having on hand 
many finished cases and plenty of culprits already sentenc- 
ed in the prisons, both of Toledo and of Madrid, the Council 
had decided to hold an auto-da-fe in the before-mentioned 
city of Toledo, and invited him to attend in order to, by 
this means, gratify his desire. The king having accepted 
the offer with effusion, declared to the inquisitor-general 
how much better it would be to hold the auto-da-fe in the 
principal square of Madrid, avoiding in this way the ex- 
pense and trouble that the journey must occasion to the 
royal person as well as to the humblest official taking part 
in the auto. The Supreme Council having met and become 
aware of His Majesty's desires, it was unanimously voted 
that the auto take place in Madrid. The inquisitor-general 



148 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

invited the Duke of Medinaceli to carry the standard of 
the faith in the solemn procession of the Cruz Verde (green 
cross), and His Excellency accepted with pleasure, giving 
evidence of his religiousness and of his great love and re- 
spect for the Inquisition. 

"Preparations were therefore commenced for that im- 
portant event. 

"On Thursday, the 30th of May, 1680, the auto-da-fe 
was published, and the beautiful standard of the Congre- 
gation, which was of crimson silk richly embroidered in 
gold, was placed in the main balcony of the inn and resi- 
dence belonging to the very illustrious bishop and in- 
quisitor-general in Torija Street. The front of the house 
was ornamented with elaborate bunting, and in the win- 
dows close to the balcony from which waved the standard, 
there had been placed kettle-drums and bugles, that from 
time to time announced in harmonious echoes the solemn 
function that was being prepared. Within a short time 
the officers of the Congregation of St. Peter the Martyr 
assembled, as well as the commissioners, notaries and con- 
stables from the court then convened, and between five and 
six o'clock in the evening, the procession started. The offi- 
cers rode in pairs upon horses showily caparisoned, headed 
on the right by the high constable of the Congregation, 
and by his side a minister of the Holy Office, both carrying 
their wands raised. Behind the cavalcade followed the 
standard of the Faith, carried by the minister of the Holy 
Office, and the oldest steward of the Congregation, while 
Luis Roman and Juan Romero, as being the oldest depu- 
ties of said Congregation, bore the tassels. Many devout 
people went along with the officers. Among them were 
some titled people and gentlemen of the Orders who con- 
sidered themselves highly honored by carrying over their 
vestments the insignia of the Inquisition. The first warn- 
ing was sounded at the door of the Inquisitor- General by 
the town crier. 

"The contents of the same were as follows: 'Know all 
residents and neighbors of this town of Madrid, royal resi- 
dence of His Majesty, existing in and inhabiting the same, 
that the Holy Office of the Inquisition of the city and king- 
dom of Toledo will celebrate a general auto-da-fe in the 
principal square of Madrid, on Sunday, the 30th of June, 
and that all those who attend the said auto, or help in it, 
will be granted all the graces and indulgences given by the 
High Pontiffs, and this is hereby commanded to be made 
public, so that it may become known to everyone.' 

"The retinue started from the house of the Inquisitor- 
General and went to the palace square, in front of which 



The Inquisition. 149 

the second cry was sounded, while their Majesties were 
at the glass window watching the procession with great 
satisfaction. (And here we must note a circumstance that 
speaks for the religiousness of the monarch, and it is that 
having gone to visit, as was his wont, his august mother 
in the Buen Retiro, he advanced the hour of his return to 
the palace, so as to be present when the procession passed.) 
The third cry was given near the Church of St. Mary, fac- 
ing the queen mother's palace. (Here full details of the 
procession are given but for brevity I omit). 

As to the building of the amphitheater the record says: 
"Quite a number of workmen labored day and night, and 
by relays, so that the work should not suffer any inter- 
ruption, but it is also true that enthusiasm helped the 
numbers, for the workmen did not even stop to eat, and 
instead of complaining of fatigue, they encouraged one 
another by such exclamations uttered in the tenderest 

voice as: 'Long live God! Let us toil without rest to 

His honor and glory, and if there is not enough wood for 
the work, we will pull down our houses to supply it.' 

"While the work of constructing the amphithreatre pro- 
ceeded, the enlisting of the company of soldiers of the 
Faith was going on; these soldiers were recruited from 
among mechanics, and enlisted only for these occasions, 
when they served under the Inquisitor-General, and only 
while the auto festivities lasted. The company consisted 
of two hundred and fifty men; Francisco Saludo was ap- 
pointed captain, and Juan Dominguez ensign, the military 
drill being entrusted to Pedro de Castro, adjutant to the 
quartermaster-general of Spain. The company had its 
guardroom in the house of the royal tribunal, Inquisition 
Street. 

"The work was completed on the 28th day of June, and 
was by the grand master delivered to the town commis- 
sioners, who found it right and conformable to the law, 
and who in turn delivered it to the commissioners of the 
Inquisition, who also were satisfied. 

"On the evening of the said June 28, the company of 
soldiers of the Faith marched in orderly fashion as far as 
the Alcala Gate. There the mayor, marquis of Ugena, had 
several bundles of dried wood ready; each soldier taking 
one, and shouldering it, marched back to the small square 
of Palacio, where they halted. The captain, taking up a 
small bundle, suitably adorned with ribbons and tinsel, 
placed it on his buckler; and going up to His Majesty's 
room, handed it to the Duke of Pastrana, for presentation 
to his sovereign, who taking it in his own hand showed it 
to the queen, tendering it back to the Duke, who in turn 



150 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

bade him take it in his name, and to see that it was the first 
to be thrown on the blaze. The captain descended with 
the bundle of wood, as he had ascended, and facing his 
troop he placed it in his bungalow; the soldiers imitating 
him, hung their bundles on their lances and muskets and 
walked to the brazier, keeping separate the king's bundle 
in order to do as he had ordered; and leaving a sufficient 
guard behind to take care of it, they returned to their 
barracks. 

"In order to enjoy the sight of the performance, and 
participate in the graces, privileges, and indulgences 
granted by many chief Pontiffs to the brotherhood of St. 
Peter the Martyr, many were the persons of all ranks and 
conditions who in those days joined the Holy Office. 

"At three o'clock in the afternoon of June 29, all par- 
ties qualified, including notaries, councilors, familiars, and 
other ministers of the Holy Office were convoked in the 
church of the college of Maria de Aragon, in whose prin- 
cipal chapel were to be found the green and white crosses, 
surrounded with lights and ornaments. The procession 
started at five o'clock, headed by the mayor of Madrid and 
other gentlemen, all of them of the Holy Office. 

"The soldiers of the Faith were lined up in the square, 
and on the crosses coming out of the church, the ensign 
saluted by a waving of the flag, and the troop fired a salvo 
of musketry. The standard of the Faith was brought out 
by the Duke of Medinaceli. The standard was of double 
taffeta, crimson in color, with silver laces and gold tassels 
and cords, and bore on it, beautifully worked, the royal 
arms of those of the Inquisition, made expressly for this 
occasion, and paid for by the Duke, who later presented 
it to the Brotherhood of St. Peter the Martyr. After the 
crosses followed the religious communities, to wit: Capu- 
chins, Recollects, Trinitarians, Carmelites, St. Augustine, 
St. Francis and St. Domingo. 

"Then the white cross was brought out accompanied 
by the ministers, familiars, and notaries, with their badges 
of office on their breast, and carrying white wax candles 
with the insignia of St. Peter in their hands, the eldest 
steward of the congregation carrying the cross. 

"The green cross, which was covered by a black veil, 
was carried alternately by the provincial Father of the 
Sacred Order of Preachers, and the most reverend Prior 
of Atocha, assisted by six other religious fathers. Ahead 
of them marched the musicians of the royal chapel singing 
the psalm of Miserere. 

"At about ten o'clock p. m., after the prisoners had 
been provided with supper, Zembrano entered to notify 



The Inquisition. 151 

them of their sentence of death, as follows: Brethren, 
devout and learned men have tried your cases and found 
your crimes so great and so wicked that as a punishment, 
and example, it has been decided that you must die; you 
are warned to get ready and be reconciled so that you 
may die in a becoming manner; I leave with you two godly 
men. 

"Twenty-three culprits were notified of the sentence of 
death; two religious men and two familiars were allotted 
to each, and these kept guard throughout the night. As 
the plight of the ones was so bitter, and the work of the 
others so painful, the commissioners responsible for the 
unforeseen expenses supplied abundant provisions of choc- 
olate, biscuits, sweetmeats and wines to help those who 
could not be otherwise consoled. 

"The Tribunal sat all night for the benefit of those 
wishing their services. Two women condemned to be 
handed over to the criminal court asked for a hearing; the 
Tribunal with its accustomed piety, granted it and ordered 
them to come up. Having heard their pleadings the exe- 
cution of their sentences was suspended for the time being. 

"During the night all places were closed along the 
route to be taken by the procession of the condemned, and 
platforms and stands were erected on which the people 
took their places in great numbers, the more comfortably 
to see it pass. The attendance from the surrounding 
towns and villages, attracted by the report of the novelty, 
was very great. 

"The soldiers of the Faith began to come out at seven 
in the morning. After them came the cross of St. Mar- 
tin's parish, covered by a black veil and surrounded by 
twelve clergymen in surplices, preceding one hundred and 
twenty culprits, men and women, each having two relig- 
ious guards at their side. 

"Eleven were guilty of recantation by lying, trickery, 
superstition, or because they had married twice, or cele- 
brated mass without being priests, and other similar 
crimes. Some carried cone-hoods and others ropes around 
their necks, with as many knots as the lashes they were 
to receive, and all carried extinguished yellow wax can- 
dles in their hands. 

"Fifty-four were reconciled judaizants with convict 
garments half crossed, and also extinguished candles. 

"Lastly there were twenty-one culprits condemned to 
be handed over to the criminal courts, wearing cone-hoods 
and capes of flames. Twelve of them who were obstinate 
carried infernal dragons painted to represent the flames, 
and were handcuffed and gagged. These were condemned 



152 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

to the flames. The procession of culprits was closed by 
Sebastian Lara, head constable of Toledo. Then came the 
Tribunal, preceding the Brotherhood of St. Peter the Mar- 
tyr. 

"The town of Madrid, with all its officers and deperd- 
ants, attended the function in a body. 

"Next followed the standard of the Faith, of crimson 
damask, with the arms of His Majesty and those of the 
Holy Office embroidered upon it. 

"The procession passed in front of the house cf the in- 
quisitorial guard, Encarnacion Street, and the small square 
of Santa Catarina de los Donados St. Catherine of the 
lay brothers and sisters; the small Descalzas (barefeet) 
Square, St. Martin Street to St. Gines; Bordadores (em- 
broiderers) Street, Calle Mayor, principal street, and Bo- 
teros to the main square, where the king and queen were 
already occupying the canopied throne on theii* balcony, 
while ?n stands were the councilors, tribunals, corporations, 
grandees, titles, and other invited noted persons. 

"Quiet was restored after a momentary disorder, the 
culprits were led by the soldiers of the Faith and the fa- 
miliars of their respective places, the statutes were ar- 
ranged on elevated points on the platform to enable every- 
one to see them. The general public and the actors occu- 
pied their respective places amidst a profound and relig- 
ious silence, as the solemn act was commenced with His 
Majesty's assent. 

"The Inquisitor-General, wearing the pontifical robes 
and assisted by the corresponding clergymen, ascended the 
box of the king and queen to take their oaths, namely: 
that they would defend the Roman Catholic Apostolic re- 
ligion, that they would not embarrass the clergy nor dis- 
pute the rights of the Holy Office, and that they would^ 
help with all their strength and powerful resources, to ex- 
tirpate heresy, to punish its authors and propagators, and 
never at any time permit mixture of worships, nor rites 
foreign to the true and indisputable dogmas of the Cath- 
olic belief. 

"The king very readily and without reserve of any kind 
gave the oath that so well agreed with his own pious in- 
clinations. 

"Descending from His Majesty's balcony, the Inquisi- 
tor-General, aided by his assistants and familiars, again 
approached the altar where everything was already pre- 
pared for the solemn high mass that he had to celebrate, 
dressed in pontifical attire, as he was then. He left the 
Gospel book on the side table near the altar and the au- 
gust sacrifice was commenced: it was the mass of St. 



The Inquisition. 153 

Paul's conversion, and it was celebrated with as much de- 
votion as it was heard. 

"When the hour of the sermon arrived, there ascended 
to the pulpit of the Holy Ghost to pronounce it, the Rev- 
erend Father Thomas Navarro, of the Order of Preachers. 

"The sermon, which had for a text the verse of Psalm: 
'Arise, Lord, and judge thy cause/ was a brilliant apology 
of the Roman Catholic Apostolic Christian religion, the on- 
ly true one, praising its beauties, its advantages, and the 
happiness that its observance provides; and a condemna- 
tion of the idolatries, heresies, sects and errors, of all times 
a»d of all peoples, which he examined with rare erudition 
and knowledge; and he wound up by exhorting the sover- 
eign there present, upon the necessity of not permitting his 
faithful followers to have any kind of commerce or inter- 
course with heretics, not even as a measure of public util- 
ity, so as to avoid the great evils and troubles that have 
overcome other kingdoms, where truth and error are al- 
lowed to coexist. 

"At the conclusion of the sermon the very illustrious 
Inquisitor-General rang the hand-bell as a signal to begin 
reading the cases and sentence of the accused, which took 
place in the following manner: 

"On the two desks facing the cages for the culprits, 
the stewards of St. Peter the Martyr placed the two cof- 
fers containing the cases and the sentences; two notaries 
from the Tribunal came up to read them and to make the 
sentences known, and another one went on calling the con- 
demned from the list given to him. This last, and Pedro 
Santos, as jailer of the Holy Office, were there to bring 
and take away the convicts. On hearing the condemned 
person's name called the jailers went to look for him on 
the scaffolding where they all were, and, making him get 
on the platform he was placed in one of the cages, and 
after reading to him the case and the sentence, he was 
taken out and returned to his place to make room for a 
new one. The number was very large, and in order to 
save time, one notary read the case and another the sen- 
tence. The convicts themselves had lists in duplicate and 
it was arranged that before having done with one, they 
had the next ready and thus it was possible to finish in a 
shorter time than it could have been feasible by a slower 
process. 

"The first man to come out in public was Manuel Diaz, 
a native of the island of Sardinia, his offense being judai- 
zation. He appeared in the cage with his yellow cape and 
St. Andrew's cross. 

"After him, those indicted for judaization were dis- 



154 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

patched in the briefest time possible, being condemned ac- 
cording to their crime to a longer or a shorter term of im- 
prisonment, to perpetual confinement, deportation, the lash, 
public infamy, to rowing the king's galleys, or to wear the 
garments of penitent convicts, besides the confiscation of 
their property to meet the Tribunal's expenses. 

"Then came the turn of those condemned to be dealt 
with by the criminal courts, the obstinate and impenitent, 
both in person as in statue, and the nineteen condemned 
to die by the garrote or in the flames were also properly 
disposed of; because, although they were twenty-one, while 
the cases were being read, a man and a woman belonging 
to the obstinate repented and wished to confess, begging 
through the religious man that ministered to them, to be 
heard: this was granted, they were taken down to the 
room intended for the purpose and were heard by the com- 
missioner inquisitor, who, having found cause for so do- 
ing, suspended their sentence. 

"The impenitents who had relapsed into error were 
taken down to the place intended for a secret cell, where 
ordinary justice already awaited them to carry out the 
execution of the sentence. 

"When everyone had been disposed of, the commission- 
er inquisitor whose duty it was, delivered them over to 
the sheriff and constables to take them to the place of ex- 
ecution, begging of them to show the convicts all possible 
mercy while carrying out the terrible ends of justice. 

"Immediately the mournful convoy started for the spot 
where the brazier awaited, taking the shortest way to the 
Fuencarral Gate. One-third of the company of soldiers 
of the Faith walked in front; while the unhappy convicts 
surrounded by the constables, each accompanied by two 
godly men, followed them. The convicts were encour- 
aged to die penitent, but without showing the least repen- 
tence the obstinate ones walked to the scaffold with altered 
features, high color and flashing looks, that appeared to 
throw out fire, sure signs of their eternal damnation, in 
great contrast with the meekness and repose of the recon- 
ciled ones, who went quickly forth to satisfy the public 
vengeance. A numerous crowd followed the convicts, 
moved as usual by curiosity to witness that spectacle. 

"In good time the Tribunal had called upon ordinary 
justice to have ready twenty stakes, and pillows, to apply 
the garrote, and a sufficient number of ministers and exe- 
cutioners to promptly perform that fatal duty; and justice 
fulfilled the order with so much haste that when the pro- 
cession of convicts reached the burning place the twenty 
stakes called for were already in position. 



The Inquisition. 155 

"Bound to them, and with the loops around their necks, 
those who were condemned to that penalty were suffo- 
cated, while the obstinate were set on fire and consumed 
to death, giving out visible signs of horror and despair. 

"On lighting the bonfire, the bundle of wood that the 
captain and soldiers of the Faith had offered to His Maj- 
esty, and which the latter had ordered him to take in his 
name, was solemnly thrown into it. 

"When the executions were concluded, the bodies of the 
garroted were thrown into the flames to be consumed, but 
this operation was not over until nine o'clock the following 
morning. 

"Meanwhile the reading of cases and sentences con- 
tinued at the Plaza Mayor, and when that was over, the 
Very Illustrious Inquisitor-General proceeded in person to 
receive of the convicts and now repentant practitioners of 
Judaism, the abjuration of their errors, admitted them 
once more within the fold of the Catholic Church. 

"When the abjurations were finished, it was already 
late into the night, for which reason the square was illum- 
inated, especially the royal balcony, with a multitude of 
large wax tapers; this was continued till they had burnt 
out, and then the musicians of the royal chapel sang a Te 
Deum, thus ending that solemn function at nearly nine 
o'clock at night. 

"Such was the conclusion of that celebrated day of tri- 
umph for religion and of horror for impiety, a day in 
which all vied with one another in Christian humility and 
religious enthusiasm. Even His Majesty the King, zealous 
defender of the Catholic faith, who, because of his exalted 
position, is relieved from certain particulars, wished, as 
the least of his vassals, to spend the day in the complete 
practice of virtue, and remained with his royal family in 
the balcony from eight o'clock in the morning until nine 
at night, without partaking of food beyond some slight re- 
freshments necessary during summer. 

"The very illustrious bishop and Inquisitor-General 
was so fatigued by that dav's labor that they did not even 
want to take off his apostolic vestments, and, dressed as he 
was, his familiars and servants took him home in his mag- 
nificent sedan chair, made of crimson velvet with beautiful 
gold ornaments, and lighted by his pages with numerous 
white wax tapers. 

"On their Maiesties' rising to leave everybody did the 
same, and in a short time the square was emptied. The 
reconciled nrisoners were taken back to their cells, where 
the pious Tribunal had an abundant supper awaiting 
them. The green cross was taken in procession to St. 



156 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

Thomas College, and there it remained between lights 
until the following day, when it was solemnly carried to 
the Convent of Santo Domingo, and placed against one of 
the pillars of the church. 

"After all the bodies of the convicts had been burnt, 
the soldiers of the Faith removed the white cross from its 
pedestal and took it to St. Martin's parish, at whose gate 
the community was waiting. 

"On Wednesday, July 3, the sentence of the Tribunal 
was carried out against several culprits, who had been 
condemned to the lash, or to public depreciation (several 
women among them), and on the fourth, there were taken 
in galleys to the home of correction at Toledo, those who 
had to suffer the penalty of temporary or perpetual con- 
finement, and be instructed in the knowledge and practice 
of the Christian doctrine. 

"The same day and over various routes, those sentenc- 
ed to rowing on the king's galleys and to banishment from 
the kingdom, were taken to their respective destinations. 

"The object for which the company of the soldiers of 
the Faith had been called being now fulfilled, the company 
was disbanded, each one of its members receiving the gra- 
tuity that the Tribunal used to provide for such cases, be- 
sides giving them, through the very illustrious Inquisitor- 
General, the episcopal benediction." 

Remember, reader, that the politico-ecclesiasti- 
cal organization that did this is in our own dear 
land and wearing the pompous label, "The Holy, 
Roman, Catholic, Apostolic Church." Also re- 
member, it claims to need no reformation and, 
working under the motto "We never change," it is 
largely dominating our politiccal life. As a bas- 
tard religion it is seeking the overthrow of our 
holy Christianity and the destruction of our lib- 
erties. Let us arise and PULVERIZE THE PA- 
PAL POWER! 



CHAPTER XI. 
By Their Fruits. 

Matt. 7:14-22. 

That was a true and decisive test by which our 
Lord bade us try men and their systems. The 
fruit is a true test of the tree. The bad tree can- 
not bring forth good fruit, nor can the good tree 
bring forth corrupt fruit. We are perfectly will- 
ing that Protestantism should abide this test and 
Romanism must meet it. 

The preposterous claims of the papal system 
are worthy of consideration. In a sermon 
preached in Chicago, M. M. Gregory, a Romanist 
priest, used the following remarkable language : 

"The priest of today, rightly ordained in the Church, 
is as truly a priest as were the apostles, or even Christ 
Himself. In his elevation to the sacerdotal order, the 
priest receives a spiritual charter and he participates in 
the divine power of our Savior. He is not merely like 
Aaron and Melchizedek, he is like Christ Himself. He is 
another Christ. He not merely represents Christ: he is 
one with Him. 

"I cannot exaggerate the power and dignity of the 
priest of God. His power is greater than that of an angel. 
His dignity is greater than that of Mary, the queen of 
angels. At the altar his power is not inferior to that of 
God Himself. In the most adorable sacrifice of the mass 
the priest, in taking bread and wine and pronouncing the 
several words of consecration, draws aside the veil of 
Heaven and calls Christ down upon the altar. At the 
voice of the priest the substance of bread and wine are 
immediately changed into the body and blood of Christ. 
No power of man is equal to the sublime action. It must 
be the power of God. 

"Besides the sacrificial power which the priest receives 
there is also given him, in his ordination, the power to 
forgive sins. 

157 



158 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

"Hear them. This power of forgiving sins he shares 
with Christ Himself, so that if Christ were to descend 
upon earth and hear confessions in one confessional, while 
the priest would hear them in another, the penitents in 
both cases would be forgiven in the same degree. 

"Nationalities must be subordinated to religion, and 
we must learn that we are Catholics first and citizens 
next. 

"God is above man and the Church is above the State." 

What blasphemous assumption ! And yet this 
priest is true to the system that he represents. 
Are the morals of the people safe in the hands of 
such a man? Are the rights and liberties of the 
people safe? This priest would supercede all 
other human authority, all government, and would 
even supplant God Himself, as we have elsewhere 
shown by the titles of the pontiff, as "Our Lord 
God, the Pope." 

Some of the results of Romanism, we would 
briefly state as follows : 

1. Widespread Ignorance. 

This is noticeable in Catholic countries and 
also in communities even in our own land. Ro- 
manism keeps the people under ! her thumb by 
preventing the spread of general intelligence. 

2. General superstition. 

A system that saves old bones, the parings of 
finger and toe nails, arms, legs and heads of men 
and women that died centuries ago, that wor- 
ships crosses, wafers, images and dolls, that pro- 
claims healings as the result of crucifixes, that 
offers protection from fires and even from hell to 
those who wear scapulars, that kneels to popes, 
and kisses the rings of cardinals is a school of un- 



By Their Fruits. 159 

surpassed superstition and unmitigated idolatry. 

3. Enslavement of women. 

Men, sane men, as a rule, 'have largely aban- 
doned Romanism. Some of them adhere to the 
system, and especially such politicians as wish to 
use it for sinister purposes, but the masses of men 
are turning from it. The women, however, con- 
fide their secret thoughts to the priests, who are, 
oftentimes, more truly their confidants than fath- 
er, brother and husband. This makes a ripe field 
for the convent and nunnery. As a result, wo- 
men know little general freedom where the priest 
is recognized as God on earth. 

4. Perversion of education. 

General education is for the triune personality 
of the individual. It is intended to give tone 
to body, mind and soul. It develops character, 
increases power and imparts strength. But Ro- 
manism uses education as a means to an end, and 
this end the increased power of the system, rath- 
er than added strength to the people. General 
education builds up the nation by developing man- 
hood. Romanism weakens the people and turns 
their lost strength in upon the papacy. It is, 
therefore a perversion of the aims and objects of 
education. 

5. Corruption of morals. 

The ethical effect of Romanism is enough to 
condemn it forever. Any system that would de- 
spoil the decalogue, that tolerates every vice and 
all known crimes, even burning men at the stake 
for "heresy," is essentially evil. When saloon- 



160 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

keepers, gamblers, polluted men, impure wo- 
men, and debauches can pass for Christians, the 
system that yields such a result is deserving to 
be cast into the nethermost hell. The morals of 
Romish communities in all lands are notoriously 
low. Its ethical effect upon nations is manifest. 

6. Injustice to Children. 

The child needs to breathe fresh air; to be 
taught to walk with head up and heart open, to 
take in God's pure air and glorious sunshine ; but 
the papal system enslaves children, shuts them up 
within high walls, teaches them to use beads, cru- 
cifixes and "holy water," the "great value" of 
images and breviaries and the flumduggery of 
priest-craft. Any little one is to be pitied who is 
forced to spend his early years amidst the follies 
and tomfooleries of a system that is so rotten 
that it stinks in the nostrils of decency. 

7. Dominance of Politics. 

No Christian church feels it to be its duty 
to enter the arena of politics and attempt to rule 
or ruin the government; but such has ever been 
the spirit of the papacy. It curses those who dif- 
fer with it, excommunicates such of its adherents 
as refuse to be controlled and seeks to absolutely 
dominate the government and politics. Jesus 
said, "My kingdom is not of this world." He re- 
fused to act as judge in the matter of dividing an 
inheritance. The priest, however, would pocket 
the inheritance and put the contending parties 
in prison; thus this system shows itself a handi- 
cap to a progressive people. 



By Their Fruits. 161 

8. Enthronement of priest-hood. 

The aim of the papacy is power, power and 
yet more power. In New York, recently, Mayor 
Mitchell, having' refused to do the bidding of the 
priest, was set upon by the Professor of Ethics 
in Fordham University. His words are, "Here 
and there may arise a traitor within our Church 
and do momentary havoc, but when this tragedy 
happens, we Catholics are not panicky about the 
result. To silence God's enemies, we must set in 
motion every energy at our disposal." Thus you 
see that the spirit of the papacy is what it was in 
the 15th century. 

9. Impoverishment and Slavery of the people. 
Rome has no favorites among the masses. Her 

energies are expended in behalf of the priesthood. 
The people may live in direst need, they may be 
poor, oppressed, homeless and hungry, only pro- 
vided the pope and his priests and prelates may 
be enriched and elevated to places of power and 
influence. A billionaire pope and millionaire pre- 
lates can wallow in luxury, revel in debauchery 
and gloat over a people in rags and begging for 
bread. 

10. Commercializing Religion. 

We read of Jesus that the common people 
heard bim gladly. He did not tax them. He did 
not rob and fleece them, but he healed, fed and 
comforted them. He had no fees for blessing 
them, for baptizing and burying them; but Ro- 
manism puts a price on even the prayers that it 
mumbles over the dead, and, like the leedh, is 



162 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

ever crying, "give, give." No serious-minded 
Christian is opposed to the proper support of the 
faithful and self-denying ministry, but the spirit 
that would ever pray only for a fee is an abomina- 
tion to those who love God and humanity. 

11. Minimizing the Bible. 

I have shown elsewhere that the papacy out- 
laws the Bible, 'but our objector insists that in 
this country, Catholics are not only allowed to 
read the Bible but are even exhorted to do so. To 
be sure ; I have in my hand a Douay Bible. On 
the fly-leaf, I read, "Our most holy Father, the 
Supreme Pontiff, Leo XIII., in am audience 
granted on the 13th day of December, 1898, to 
the undersigned, Cardinal Prefect of the Con- 
gregation of Indulgences and Sacred Relics, has 
kindly granted to all the faithful who piously and 
devoutly read for a quarter of an hour each day, 
the Holy Gospel, the edition whereof, is recog- 
nized and approved by legitimate authority, an 
indulgence of three hundred days for each read- 
ing thereof ." There you have it. Instead of com- 
mending in a simple, straightforward way the 
reading of the Scriptures to all people, it is set 
forth as a privilege conferred upon them through 
the indulgence of the priest who signs the above 
document. Even this little privilege is used to 
bolster up the dark age superstition of Indul- 
gences, sacred relics and an "authorized version." 
What effect can the pure word of God have on 
the minds and hearts of men who are handicapped 
and enslaved by such balderdash? 



By Their Fruits. 163 

12. It destroys the power of the pulpit. 

At the time of Luther, the Romish system had 
practically forsaken preaching. The pulpit as 
a means of promoting righteousness and godli- 
ness had been abandoned and all that was left the 
people was the flummery of papal Paganism, and, 
indeed, such is the case today in real Roman 
lands, such as the heart of Spain, Peru, Ecuador 
and other papistic countries. The pulpit as a 
means of appeal to the consciences of men and the 
gospel as the power of God unto salvation are un- 
known to them. 

13. Perverting and Censorizing the Press. 

I have fully established this point elsewhere 
in these pages. Suffice it to say that no Roman 
Catholic editor, can make his pages effective 
for truth and righteousness. D. S. Phelan, 
who was owner and editor of the ''Western Watch- 
man" (St. Louis) , was a man of independent spir- 
it, and yet this pagan papist was made to retract 
his utterances, when he had been thoughtless 
enough to speak out of <his own mind without con- 
sulting his papal boss. 

14. Rome destroys the power of Initiative and 
Invention. 

He who from childhood has been censored and 
controlled in his studies and thinking can scarce- 
ly originate anything worth while. No great 
book, no freedom-giving laws, no great inventions 
have come out of those countries that are under 
priestly rule. Oh, I know that Marconi and other 
Italians have given the world the wireless tele- 



164 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

graph and a few other inventions but we must 
remember that Italy has wrenched herself from 
the iron hand of the pope, and is ^getting the fresh 
air of the 20th century. Romanists, when they 
are surrounded by Protestant influences, may be 
able to rise superior to medieval murkiness, but 
such are Romanists set free. They are not the 
real products of the system. "Where the Spirit 
of the Lord is, there is liberty." (2 Cor. 3:17). 
"Ye shall know the truth and the truth shall make 
you free." (John 8:32). 

15. Romanism thwarts Democracy. 

No two systems can be more diametrically op- 
posite than the Absolute Monarchy of Popery and 
the intelligent Republicanism and Democracy of 
our own country. The spirit of real Democracy 
is expressed in the Declaration of Independence, 
"All men are born free and equal," and that other 
slogan, "Government of the people, for the people 
and by the people;" but the spirit of the papacy 
is expressed in "All men must be standing under 
the papacy" and it might well be expressed in 
"Government of the people, by the pope and for 
the pope.' Robt. E. Peterson, M.D., in "Rome and 
the Papacy," 1852, writing after a study of the 
papacy in the city of Rome, says, "The temporal 
power of the Pope is absolute. Today, as in the 
most flourishing times of Pontifical despotism, the 
Pope is everything ; he has everything ; he can do 
everything; he exercises perpetual, uncontrolled, 
and unbridled dictatorship." (P. 11). How 
would this suit the people of the United States? 



CHAPTER XII. 
By Their Fruits. Continued. 

According to Lord Acton, the Corpus Juris 
makes the murder of Protestants lawful. Pope 
Gregory XV. "applauded the massacre of St. Bar- 
tholomew." "A speculative Jesuitism separate 
from theories of tyranny, mendacity and murder, 
keeping honestly clear of the Jesuit and his lies, 
of the Dominican with his faggots, of the Popes 
with their mas'sacres, has not yet been brought to 
light" 

The writer further says, "Cardinal Newman 
defended the 'Syllabus, and the Syllabus justified 
all those atrocities. Pope Pius V held that it was 
sound Catholic doctrine that any man may stab a 
heretic condemned by Rome, and that every man 
is a 'heretic who attacks the papal prerogatives." 

Professor Von Dollinger one of the most noted 
scholars of the Roman Church, for forty-seven 
years Professor of Theology in a great German 
University, condemned the dogma of papal infal- 
libility. He says of the Vatican Council (1870), 
"They were confirming without let or question, a 
power they saw in daily exercise ; they were in- 
vesting with new authority the existing Bulls, 
and giving unqualified sanction to the inquisitor 
and the Index, to the murder of heretics and the 
deposing of kings. They approved what they 

165 



166 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

were called to reform, and blessed with their lips 
what their hearts knew to he accursed." 

This Professor having condemned the dogma 
of papal infallibility was excommunicated. He 
says, "I had sentence pronounced against me and 
incurred all the punishments which are heaped by 
the canonical law upon those who are excommu- 
nicated. The first of these punishments, accord- 
ing to the Bull of Pope Urban II., decides that 
every one may put to death one who is excommu- 
nicated, when it is done from a motive of zeal for 
the church! At the same time he had sermons 
preached against me from all the pulpits of 
Munich and the effect was that the Chief of Po- 
lice informed me that attacks were being plotted 
against me, and that I should do well not to go 
out without company." Again Prof. Dollinger 
says of Jesuitism, "It is the soul and sovereign 
of the whole Roman Church. The results are the 
incarnation of superstition, united with despot- 
ism. To rule mankind by means of the pope, who 
has become subservient to them, is their task, 
their aim and their art, which they practice in a 
masterly way. Hence their endeavors to make 
religion mechanical, which results in the sacrifice 
of the intellect." 

Liguori, one of the greatest of Rome's theolo- 
gians, says: "The priest has the power in the 
keys of the papacy to deliver sinners from hell, 
of making them worthy of Paradise, and of chang- 
ing them from slaves of Satan into the children 
of God, and God himself is obliged to abide the 



By Their Fruits, (Continued) . 167 

judgment of his priest, and to grant their pardon 
or to not pardon according as the priests absolve 
or refuse absolution." 

It is well to remember the Council of Trent, 
which declares, "If any one saith that priests, 
who are in mortal sin have not the power of bind- 
ing and loosing, let him be accursed." What 
would one expect to be the natural and inevitable 
result of such teaching? We will give a few ex- 
amples. 

1. It sets up the kingdom of the foreigner, even 
though terribly corrupt, within the domain of the 
nation. 

"The state has NOT the right of asserting the 
supremacy of its own laws when they come in 
conflict with ecclesiastical law. In such a con- 
flict the laws of the church MUST PREVAIL." 

"The State has NOT the right to require the 
ecclesiastical power to obtain permission of the 
civil authority to exercise its dominion. It 'has 
NOT the right to treat as an excess of power, 
anything that the Roman Pontiffs or Ecumenical 
Councils have done, nor has it the right to deny 
to the church the use of force, nor to deny to it 
the possession of either direct or indirect tem- 
poral power." 

This is from the Syllabus of Errors, Pius IX. 
From the Encyclical of Leo XIIL, dated (Jan. 
10, 1890) we have the following: 

'If the laws of the State are manifestly at 
variance with Divine Law, containing enactments 



168 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

hurtful to the Church, or conveying injunctions 
adverse to the duties imposed by religion, or if 
they violate in the person of the Supreme Pontiff 
the authority of Jesus Christ, then truly, TO RE- 
SIST BECOMES A POSITIVE DUTY, TO OBEY 
A CRIME ! The supreme teacher in the Roman 
Church is the Pocntiff." 

As a sequence of what has gone before, we 
quote from a Sermon by the noted Ecclesiastic, 
D. S. Fhelan, (June, 1914). 

"He (the pope) tells us we must be foreigners, 
we ('Catholics) must be foreigners in every land 
and in every country in the world, foreigners un- 
der every sky, foreigners under every law, for- 
eigners everywhere and always ; and that is why 
we Catholics are universally expatriated. Every 
country would claim us, every country would like 
to have us as its own. England would like to 
have its Catholics all Englishmen, France would 
like to have her Catholics all Frenchmen, Italy, 
Spain, and Germany would like to have their 
'Catholics thorough nationalists, and here in the 
United 'States they would like to have us Catholics 
to be Americans first and before everything. Well 
we would like to be accommodating, we do the 
best we can, but the truth is that we can never 
be French, or English, or Italians, or Germans, or 
Americans, we can never be these things entirely ; 
and why? Because we are uncompromising for- 
eigners, and we must never forget that BY OUR 
OWN LAWS WE ARE FOREIGNERS." 



By Their Fruits, (Continued) . 169 

Under such teaching, no government is safe. 
It will breed treason and anarchy, and if the Pope 
proposes running a Dominion of his own in these 
United States, it is high time our law-makers and 
executives should meet the issue. Let freemen 
everywhere unite to PULVERIZE THE PAPAL 
POWER. 



CHAPTER XIII. 
By Their Fruits. ( Concluded ) . 

Can any one who has been near the cross of 
Christ and has learned of His lowliness, of His 
unselfish devotion to human 'uplift, of the holiness 
of His character, of the sacred aroma that pours 
forth from His very being, reconcile His charac- 
ter with that of the papacy? Behold the pride, 
the vanity, the love of display, the gewgaws, the 
parade and buffoonery of Romanism. Look at the 
be-ringed, be-jeweled, tiared, petty-coated bach- 
elors and compare them with the holy simplicity 
of Christ and His apostles. 'See the boastful pre- 
tenses of the Pope, the lordly demands made by 
him upon humanity. Behold the Vatican with 
many hundreds of rooms, with costly statuary, 
with golden throne; look upon the vast expendi- 
ture in costly buildings and shining array of the 
papal bunch and compare it with the life and 
character of Him who, poorer than the foxes and 
the birds, "had not where to lay his head." 

Again, behold the cruelties and tortures of Ro- 
manism in its bloody and heartless inquisition; 
try to imagine Jesus and Peter and Paul conduct- 
ing an auto-da-fe ; try to conceive of Jesus on the 
throne with humble men and women standing be- 
fore Him, being tried for their lives and without 
a Hottentot's chance, being driven away with a 
yelling mob at their heels to be publicly burned 

171 



172 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

in the city square. Reader, can you reconcile 
such iniquity as this with the holiness of Christ 
and Christianity? As one has said of Rome, 
"It has corrupted thrones and 'legislatures; it has 
debauched peoples; it has mothered Crusades, 
those unparalleled movements of fanatical fool- 
ishness; it launched the children's crjusade by 
which thousands of them were killed or made 
slaves; it brought the Dark Ages on the world." 
"Throughout all nations the popes sent their in- 
quisitors, and the groan-filled dungeon, the smok- 
ing fagot, the reeking block followed in their 
steps." 

"The Iron Maiden was one of their instru- 
ments of torture. It looked very much like a 
woman standing, in a cloak. The face and the 
head were set in royal insignia. This figure had 
two doors which swung back as arms opened by a 
spring, revealing long, sharp spikes. The heretic 
was thrust in, and the doors closed very slowly, 
driving the spikes into the eyes, brain and body. 
This was done toy means of machinery and in the 
name of the holy God. Other instruments of 
torture might be mentioned, such as the knobby 
crown, which being placed on the head, was 
screwed down till the (head was pierced. The iron 
boot was also used, being filled with melted lead, 
and the feet of the victim thrust into it. In some 
cases the tongue was nailed to a post and the vic- 
tim left. Wounds were made in the flesh and 
melted wax and lead poured into them, and priests 
dressed in white surplices attended the victim of 



By Their Fruits, {Concluded). 173 

the Inquisition at the stake, glorying in the help- 
lessness of the condemned." 

The victims were at times, fastened upon 
wheels which revolved slowly over fires and their 
feet were put in iron stodkings and held before 
the fire. Those and other diabolical inventions 
have been indorsed by the Pope of Rome to con- 
quer his victims, to subjugate the world and to 
win for himself universal empire. No demon in 
hell has ever shown greater cruelty or more infer- 
nal ingenuity in promoting torture for his victims 
than have the agents and the Inquisitors of this 
hell-born wickedness called the Holy Roman Cath- 
olic Church. 

But men tell us that this is a thing of the past, 
that Rome would not do this now. But do you not 
remember that her motto is, "Rome never 
changes." Her doctrine of infallibility precludes 
it. She claims to have always been holy, to have 
been divinely guided in all her past, so that she 
now acknowledges no guilt, confesses the need of 
no reformation and brutally and devoutly justi- 
fies all her past bloody history. 

Brownson, the editor of the Catholic Review, 
has said, "What the Church has done and approv- 
ed in the past, is exactly what she will do and 
approve in the future, if the same circumstances 
occur." The editor of The Western Watchman 
has declared that "God has nothing to do with the 
Protestant 'Churches," that "The triumph of any 
Protestant sect in any place is a discomfiture of 
Christianity in that place. Protestantism is a 



174 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

crime against God and a scandal to man. But 
public opinion interposes a statute of limitation 
which says that for this crime (being a Protest- 
ant) no man may be made to puffer in this coun- 
try/' The prevailing sentiment on behalf of re- 
ligious liberty in our land is our only protection, 
it would seem. Their highest authorities have, 
time and again, justified Rome's past history and 
her bloody record, and have affirmed that Protest- 
antism is only tolerated till other methods can be 
•made to prevail. 

The spirit of the Inquisition is brooding in our 
own land. Patriotic speakers have been mobbed, 
almost times without number in these United 
States of America. They have been beaten, cuffed, 
stripped naked, robbed and insulted, and quite a 
number of them murdered. From a recent copy 
of The Menace we append a list of Romish crimes 
against free speech in this country, all of them of 
recent date. Here they are : 

A RECORD OF CRIME. 

Eleven Object Lessons in Roman Catholic Toleration and 

Loyalty to Our Constitution. 
During 1913. 

(1) "June 12th, at Oelwein, Iowa, Rev. Jeremiah J. 
Crowley, Ex-priest, after delivering a lecture on American 
Public Schools, was assaulted by a mob of Knights of Co- 
lumbus and other Roman Catholics. He was beaten, his 
eye blackened, and he received a heavy blow from an iron 
instrument which inflicted a severe wound, necessitating 
surgical treatment. 

(2) "Sept. 12, Rev. Jeremiah J. Crowley was prevent- 
ed from speaking at the opera house in Lexington, Ohio, 
by a Roman Catholic mob whose preparation for riot was 
so giant-like, as to over-awe the state militia called to pro- 
tect the speaker in his inalienable constitutional rights. 

(3) "June 17th, Pittsburgh, Pa. A Roman Catholic 



By Their Fruits, (Concluded) . 175 

mob attempted to prevent the Rev. Wallace Tharp, pastor 
of the First Christian Church, from delivering a lecture on 
Martin Luther and the Reformation. It was only with 
difficulty that the police were able to prevent a riot. 

(4) "On Nov. 7th, Carbondale, Pa. After 800 citizens 
had quietly assembled in the Berean Baptist Church to hear 
a lecture on Romanism, two thousand Roman Catholic ene- 
mies of free speech, attacked the building, hurling stones 
through windows and injuring a number of persons, nota- 
bly the guard at the door, who was knocked down and 
brutally beaten before the chief of police was able to rescue 
him. 

In 1914. 

(5) "Feb. 20. Mr. B. F. Dancey was billed to speak 
at Anoka, Minn., in answer to Bird S. Coler's attack on the 
public schools. While en route to the hall, Mr. Dancey and 
two friends were attacked by Romanists, who, mistaking 
one of the friends for the speaker, kidnapped him. This 
enabled Mr. Dancey to escape and gain police protection be- 
fore the enemies of the public schools discovered their 
mistake. They later returned to the hall and tried to break 
down the door. On Feb. 22, when en route to fill another 
engagement at the same place, Mr. Dancey was waylaid 
and kidnapped by the lawless Roman Catholics who thus 
forcibly prevented him from delivering his address. 

(6) "On March 24, the able Christian minister, Rev. 
W. H. Boles, while delivering a lecture in Springfield, Illi- 
nois, was attacked by a Roman Catholic, in the midst of his 
lecture and felled to the floor by a terrific blow from a wa- 
ter pitcher. The injuries sustained were undoubtedly the 
cause of this able clergyman's untimely death. The Knights 
of Columbus had tried to prevent Mr. Boles from securing 
a hall in which to lecture. Failing in this, the murderous 
assault followed. 

(7) "On March 24, the same night upon which the 
outrage was perpetrated on Mr. Boles, Rev. Benjamin 
Clearmont, while lecturing in Potsdam, N. Y., was kid- 
napped on his way to the hall, taken in an automobile to a 
secluded farm house and threatened with lynching and oth- 
er bodily injuries unless he would swear to discontinue his 
lectures. The attempt to carry out this threat was frus- 
trated by the opportune arrival of the police. 

(8) "On April 5th, Rev. Otis L. Spurgeon, a well- 
known Baptist minister, while delivering a series of lec- 
tures on Romanism, at Denver, Colorado, was kidnapped 
by a body of Roman Catholics, taken from his room at the 
Pierce Hotel, dragged to a waiting automobile, driven 
about twenty miles into the country where he was taken 



176 Uncle Sam or the Pope, 



from the machine, stripped naked, and brutally beaten, in 
fact, was almost killed. The criminal ruffians after rob- 
bing him, left him more dead than alive. When found by 
his friends he was taken to a hospital where he remained 
for some time, hovering between life and death. 

(9) "On April 7th, Rev. L. J. King, while delivering a 
series of lectures on "Romanism and The American Gov- 
ernment," at the First Baptist Church, Jackson, Mich., had 
his services interrupted by a mob of Roman Catholics and 
was compelled to call for police for an escort from the 
church. He was stoned by the mob and his police escort 
was wounded, much injury being done to the property. 
Similar outrages were repeated on the following night. 

(10) "On April 25th, Rev. A. E. Barnett, a distin- 
guished Philadelphia clergyman, while lecturing at Grace 
M. E. Church, Buffalo, was attacked by a mob of Roman 
Catholics, after having been interrupted by a leading 
Knight of Columbus. The windows of the building were 
destroyed by stones, and a squad of police found difficulty 
in getting Mr. Barnett to a place of safety until he could 
be escorted to the train. 

In 1915. 

(11) "On February 2nd, Rev. William Black lectured 
on Romanism at the county courthouse, Marshall, Texas. 
On the next evening, Mr. Black was waited upon at his 
room in the hotel by five well-known Knights of Columbus, 
who forbade him speaking that night and ordered him to 
leave town. On his refusing to yield his rights as an 
American citizen, to these subjects of the pope, he was 
brutally assassinated by them." 

A few weeks since a man by the name of Ro- 
gers in Florida was set upon and mobbed because 
he would not, at their behest, cease his work with 
and for the Guardianis of Liberty. 

Nor have they yet been punished for their 
crimes. 



CHAPTER XIV. 
Riots. 

On April 4 of this year (1916) there occurred 
in Haverhill, Massachusetts, a riot that is enough 
to open the eyes, it would seem to me, of every 
American citizen. 

From the head-lines of the daily papers, we 
have such items as the following, "Big Riot Rages 
in Haverhill — Many beaten ; Militia is out — City 
Hall stormed by angry men, while Thomas M. 
Ley-den, ex-Priest, Hides in alderman's chamber — 
Resentment of Anti^Oatholic meeting starts 
trouble — Mayor forbids meeting, but crowd cries 
for vengeance — Houses of citizens are stoned/' 

"Windows of buildings broken by stones 
thrown by infuriated men — City Hall and Police 
Station attacked with missiles torn from streets 
— National Club is wrecked and officers and civil- 
ians are brutally beaten — False Fire Alarms are 
given — Private residences and hotels «also objects 
of the hostility — Anti-Catholic orator stirs mob of 
8,000 to 10,000 to frenzy — Hundreds of panes of 
glass broken — Shots 'fired — Police helpless — May- 
or calls out militia to fight Haverhill mob." 

The above are mere headlines in some of the 
daily papers of Boston. Among the other serious 
results in the reports, I note the following: "Pas- 
tor of the First Presbyterian Church assaulted in 
the city hall — cruelly beaten. Charles Jackson, 

177 



178 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

torn from City Club, seriously wounded. Corpo- 
ral Payne, seriously wounded by a piece of broken 
glass thrown by the rioters. Two patriotic young 
men shamefully beaten, one of them to uncon- 
sciousness. Edward MacDonald murderously as- 
saulted." 

What do you think of that, Mr. Reader, for 
the 20th century, and for the United States of 
America, and for "cultured Boston?" We are 
told further that many homes were damaged. 
stones thrown through windows, and many indi- 
viduals more or less hurt. This is Romanism. Is 
it Christianity? I wish that I could afford to give 
more space to the details of this papal manifes- 
tation of the fruits of the "Holy Mother Church." 
You will also note that Mr. Leyden had not even 
spoken. All this riot occurred because he was 
billed to speak. The priests inspired the mob to 
prevent his address on "The Public Free Schools." 
He escaped with his life only by the vigilance of 
the police who spirited him away. Failing to 
get the speaker, the mob then made an effigy, la- 
beled it "Free Speech," and hung it in the public 
square. 

A very similar scene, but not on quite so great 
a scale, occurred in Chicago j'ust one month ear- 
lier. Mr. Slattery, also an ex-priest, attempted 
to speak in the Masonic Hall ; a mob crowded the 
building, raised a disturbance and stopped the ad^- 
dress. They wounded a number of people in the 
congregation and then surging out upon the 
streets, rested not, until coming to the residence 



Riots. 179 

of a Presbyterian pastor, where a few friends 
were gathered for prayer. They broke up this 
meeting by stoning the house and the worship- 
pers. 

And this is the product of the system that is 
headed by the managed, cultivated and promoted 
by priests who can make a god out of dough, and 
intelligent people are asked to recognize this 
bloody, riotous institution as a church. No, as 
the "Holy, Roman, Catholic/' "Mother and Mis- 
tress of Churches." 

We insist that the angel gave John a worthier 
appellation when he called her "the Mother of 
Harlots and Abominations." 

The pastor of a Baptist church in West Vir- 
ginia told me that his wife had labored considera- 
bly among the Italians. She had a number of 
them in her Sunday school class. Of course, they 
were all Romanists and much under the power of 
their priests. 

Among others in her class, was a little girl 
some thirteen years of age, in short dresses and 
small to her years. The child was bright and 
proved to be an excellent student; but the priest 
heard, somehow, of her attendance at the Baptist 
Sunday school; he promptly called at her home 
and asked if the child had been going to the Pro- 
testant Sunday school; receiving an affirmative 
answer, he denounced the parents sharply and 
called for the child. She came tremblingly to 
him. He told her that she must stop, at once, 
attending "with these heretics," then seizing her 



180 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

by the wrist, and drawing from his coat a stout 
switch or whip, he lashed her till the blood ran 
down her limbs. 

The preacher told me that, having heard of the 
incident, his wife called the next day after it hap- 
pened and had the story fully confirmed. She 
saw the stripes upon the body and limbs of the 
little girl. 

Now, I would not simply plead for the child, 
as cruel and shocking was her punishment. I am 
free to say, preacher as I am, and a man of God as 
I have been for so many years, had that been my 
child, there would have been other blood shed that 
day besides hers. What say you, father? But 
such is Romanism. What type of manhood will 
this system give a country, when this father would 
sit there under his own roof and see a bachelor 
priest thus beat up his child and would not even 
take a step for her defence? The manhood pro- 
duced by ages of Romanison is like a squeezed 
lemon hull, if the case of the Italian under con- 
sideration is a sample. 



CHAPTER XV. 

The Jesuits. 

Since the days of Ignatius Loyola, Rome's ar- 
my of propaganda has been the Jesuits. The 
Reformation had' shaken up the Pope and his 
forces. It demoralized and brought them to con- 
fusion. State after state was turning towards 
light and freedom. In the midst of all this Loyola, 
who had been a soldier, conceived the idea of an 
army for offence and defence in behalf of popery. 
He was thoroughly imbued with the disciplinary 
spirit of the army and felt that therein might be 
found salvation for the Pope, so his army was or- 
ganized under a title that meant "soldiers of 
Jesus.' ' The whole purpose of 'his venture was 
to suppress the Reformation and to destroy Pro- 
testantism. This was the -purpose both of himself 
and his followers for they declared that the curse 
of God rested upon the "heresies" represented by 
the Reformation. The Papacy, alarmed and dis- 
comfttted, was ready as soon as the adventurous 
captain was enabled to prove the probable success 
of his venture to lay hold of the Jesuitical system 
as a means of defence. That the end that Igna- 
tius had in view was the overthrow of Protest- 
antism, is shown by his petition to the King of 
France, in which were these words : "Unless the 
king wishes the whole of Auvergne to fall into 
heresy, it is necessary that the society of the Je- 

181 



182 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

suits should be admitted to France." To this there 
was much opposition both by the people and the 
clergy. The opposition was strong and general. 
The struggle of the Jesuits to get hold of France 
would require fuller discussion than it .suits our 
space to give here. 

In the organization of his iarmy, Loyola be- 
gan by requiring an oath of absolute submission. 
His discipline was so rigid, and the authority as- 
serted was so absolute, that his soldiers were 
eviscerated of all genuine character. Loyola, 
himself, was inot a learned man, having secured 
his education after he had reached the meridian 
of life; nor was he a theologian by any means; 
bjut he intuitively understood human nature. He 
seems to have been able to (read the very motives 
of men. 

He was also a man of great cunning and of 
overpowering ambition. He felt it to be his duty 
to override the wills of imen, that he might domi- 
nate all situations. Accordingly, he thoroughly 
subjugated his followers, bringing them under 
absolute submission to his every behest. Before 
a man was received into his army his life was 
thoroughly scrutinized and spies were put upon 
his trac'k, as per the constitution of the society, 
to live with him and examine him so as to pene- 
trate his inmost thoughts. He was required to 
make confession to the chaplain, who, as he was 
taught, held the very place of Christ, and from 
whom nothing should be concealed. He was not 
allowed to oppose or contradict any suggestion of 



The Jesuits. 183 

his superior, or to express any opinion of his own. 
The novitiate was required to recognize the gen- 
eral as in the place of God and as holding abso- 
lute authority over him, in both soul and body ; 
thus he was reduced to an automaton; he was 
formed into a machine, rather than a man. 

One of the favorite terms applied to the Jesuit 
was that of "a corpse." He was to accept this 
title and be treated as such by his superiors. He 
was to recognize every command from his supe- 
rior officer as coming directly from heaven ; was 
to express no regret or criticism; nor was he to 
reject or spurn any service required of him ; nor 
to complain at any sentence passed upon him. 
Thus from the beginning, the army of the Jesuits 
conceded to Loyola the place of God, and all his 
successors in office were to be accorded the same 
recognition. 

One of their rules for subjecting men to dis- 
cipline was to force them to sleep upon the floor 
and to allow one of their number to prod them 
and to force them to arise and change their posi- 
tions many times in the course of a night. It was 
understood that if an order came from the Gen- 
eral of the Jesuits for a soldier to report at a 
given point, although it were on smother conti- 
nent, he was to start at once, without even taking 
time to enter his house and bid 'his dearest friends 
good-bye. 

By these rigid and oppressive trainings, the 
Jesuits were prepared for any and every kind of 
debasing service required by the system. They 



184 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

were trained, as it has been said, in the extrem- 
est degree "in cunning, deceit, hypocrisy, prevari- 
cation and deceptive practices of every kind." 

In order to thoroughly dehumanize a soldier 
of the society of Jesuits, all kindly sentiment and 
feeling was to be rooted out. No family ties, no 
personal affections, no devotion to anything, other 
than to the society, were allowed to intervene. All 
earthly ties were to be broken and all devotion 
to relatives and friends should be destroyed. Ev- 
erything must be rejected and spjurned except the 
demands of his general ; the Jesuit should be noth- 
ing but a cadaver (that is, a corpse) . 

From a forceful writer on this subject, I quote 
as follows: "Jesuitism does not allow any kind 
of earthly affection to intervene between the 
Jesuit and his superior. If he has family ties, he 
must break them, if property, he must surrender 
it to the superior and take the yow of absolute 
and extreme poverty; he must, in fact, render 
himself insensible to every sentiment, emotion or 
feeling that could, by any possibility, exist from 
instincts or habits of thought in his own mind." 
(Footprints of the Jesuits, page 61). 

One can readily see from the above that the 
Jesuit's organization is an army formed by a skill- 
ful general ; that the specific obj ect is the antago- 
nizing of Protestants, the destruction of freedom 
of speech and conscience. Its 'aim and object is 
the establishing of the papal power over all the 
earth. We may expect medieval results. The sys- 
tem is so absolutely inhuman, so thoroughly op- 



The Jesuits. 185 

posed to intelligence and spiritual freedom, that 
no good can result, and of course, much harm is 
inevitable. One of the rules for the guidance of 
the Jesuit is "he shall not leave the house except 
at such times and with aluoh companions as his 
superior shall allow.'' When in the house, he 
shall not converse, without restraint, with any one 
at his own pleasure, but with such only as th^ 
superior shall appoint. Indeed, he is not allowed 
to depart from the house unless accompanied by 
two other of his brethren (spies) and they, them- 
selves would be considered sinners if they did not 
report minutely upon his words and actions. 

Another point worthy of note is that no civil 
law was to be considered binding and no law 
should be recognized except it emanated from or 
came through his superior in office. The statutes 
of the land and the law of the kingdom are as 
nothing to the Jes;uit. He recognizes no author- 
ity in heaven, in earth or in hell, except that of 
his general. 

The head of the system is known as the "Black 
Pope" and with the army of the Jesuits, his word 
is even superior to the head of the Papacy, known 
as the "White Pope." Indeed, many times when a 
pontiff has died suddenly, strong suspicions have 
rested upon the order of the Jesuits. On the best 
of authority, they are proven to have been the 
champion murderers of all history, utterly with- 
out conscience. They have scrupled at nothing. 

The Jesuits adapted a special plan, known as 
"accomodation," by which they would adapt them- 



186 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

selves to any and all conditions in their mission- 
ary work. Abbe Boileau said of them, "They 
are a sort of people who lengthen the creed but 
shorten the decalogue." They have been compar- 
ed to the chamelion. They held up no moral 
standard and allowed their converts from heath- 
enism to retain their vices and immoralities. They 
are said to have even suppressed the teachings of 
Christianity in order to "win converts" from Pa- 
ganism. They devised many most absfurd, unrea- 
sonable falsehoods, in order to gain following. 
"One of them in India produced a pedigree to 
prove his own descent from Brahma and another 
in America, assured the native chief that Christ 
had been a valiant and victorious warrior and in 
the space of three years had scalped and con- 
quered a number of men, women and children." 

It has been said that Christianity was as little 
known in foreign parts, when they had finished a 
missionary undertaking as when they had begun 
it. 

Their system being that of Absolute Mon- 
archy, they required numbers in order to domi- 
nate situations. A writer has said that the pri- 
mary object of the society was "to establish a 
spiritual dominion upon the minds of men, in 
which the Pope should appear as the ostensible 
head, while the real power resided in the general 
of the Jesuits." The old orders of Romanism at- 
tempted to make men holy by shutting them off 
from the world, that they might give their time 
to prayer and meditation. They were cloistered 



The Jesuits. 187 

in monasteries. But the Jesuits were not requir- 
ed to devote themselves to religious meditation 
and intercession. They spent little time in cere- 
monial affairs. They attended no processions and 
practiced no self-denials, so far as spiritual cul- 
ture was concerned. It is charged, "They cannot 
sing, for birds of prey never do." Their business 
was to meddle, to watch the transactions of the 
world, the doings of the governments and the 
progress of big finance. To the eyes of men, their 
business seems to be open to investigation, but 
their work is secret and calculated to deceive and 
undermine. They are the originators of the doc- 
trine that "the end justifies the means." To them 
all things are lawful that will enable them to car- 
ry out their purposes, to reach their goal, to at- 
tain their object. 

Carlyle said: "For some two centuries the 
genius of mankind has been dominated by the gos- 
pel of Ignatius Loyola, the poison-f oiuntain from 
which its rivers of bitterness that now submerge 
the world have flown. Long have the English 
people understood that the Jesuits proper are the 
servants of the 'prince of darkness.' " Another 
writer has said, "In order to acquire more easily 
an ascendency over men of rank and power, they 
propagated a system of the most lax morality, 
which accommodated itself to the passions of men, 
justified their vices, tolerated their imperfections 
and authorized almost every action which the 
most audacious and crafty politicians would wish 
to perpetrate. 



188 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

The Jesuits and Education. 

These wily propagandists of Popery were 
shrewd enough to realize that their greatest suc- 
cess could be secured through the training of 
youth. Accordingly, they early took up education 
and began the establishment of schools. These 
schools were not intended for the general increase 
of knowledge, that wofuld not promote their Je- 
suitism or the general interests of what they are 
pleased to call "Catholicity;" their schools were 
intended, simply, for the making of Romanists, 
rather than for the advancing of scholarship. As 
for learning, they stifled it. Instead of promoting 
education, they simply Romanized the mind. 
They have, however, from the first, labored with 
great assiduity to accomplish their objects by 
means of schooling. They have especially en- 
deavored to secure the patronage of the rich and 
of the rulers. 

Romanism, and especially Jesuitism, is noth- 
ing, if not political. They realize that if they 
cannot dominate the government, they cannot 
control the nation ; if they cannot handle the poli- 
ticians, they cannot frame the laws ; hence, men 
in public life and their families are objects of 
the especial attention of the Jesuits. Their sys- 
tem of lax morality, that justifies vice and con- 
dones sin, has given them a great leverage with 
selfish and worldly people. All men want some 
kind of religion and the carnal heart is greatly 
delighted when salvation is offered and assured 
through forms and ceremonies, and when nio 



The Jesuits. 189 

moral reformations are exacted. The result is, 
their teachings have perverted justice, corrupted 
morals, debauched the public conscience, ensnared 
government — in all portions of the earth. 

Their Expulsion. 

In course of time as gospel ministers have 
made the issiue and awakened the world's con- 
science, an aroused manhood 'has manifested it- 
self in driving the order of Jesuits some seventy 
times from various states and nations. They have 
been expelled from France, from Spain, from 
Italy, from Germany, from Mexico, etc. The or- 
der was founded under Pope Paul HI. Its pur- 
poses, as we have shown, being to conserve the 
failing interests of Romanism, to meet the crush- 
ing blows an»d rapid advance of Protestantism. 
But in 1773, an aroused public opinion compelled 
Pope Clement XIV., to publish a bull of dissolu- 
tion, abolishing the society of Jesuits from all the 
states of Christendom. In line with this papal 
document, kings, emperors and other rulers rap^- 
idly expelled them. But Romanism missed their 
aggressive and powerful support. The popes 
came again to feel the need of their services. One 
of their own number has said, "The chief object 
of the Jesuits was the defence of the Church 
against Protestantism. There is no doubt tout 
that the Reformation would have spread much 
further, had not the Loyolites fought for the 
church." As a result the papacy allowed their rees- 
tablisihment. Their plans were encouraged and 



190 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

aided by Pius VII. ; hence, it excited no surprise, 
that this pope who, in 1806 had canonized the 
Jesuit founder, should assume a new attitude and 
revive the order. In a Bull, published Aug. 7, 
1814, Pius speaks of urgent entreaties, and of a 
general desire, for the restoration of the Society ; 
accordingly, every aid was given to the resuscita- 
tion of the order. They have carried on a vigor- 
ous work in many nations during the last century, 
and have especially supervised the educational 
methods of the Papacy. 

Romish schools are largely institutions for 
the development and establishment of Jesuitism. 
Under their shrewd leadership, the Papacy has 
made swift headway. They have kept the sys- 
tem in the limelight ; they have Romanized public 
opinion; they have succeeded in perverting his- 
tory; have established the boycott; have terror- 
ized politicians ; have robbed the public treasur- 
ies; have silenced the pulpit and the press in a 
great measure; and, having adapted themselves 
to conditions, have succeeded in making their 
dark age system appear as an angel of light to 
many. 

One of their chief fields of action for the past 
century, and especially for the last few decades, 
has been the United States. This nation is to be 
the ultimate battle-ground between the forces of 
Protestantism and Bible Christianity, on the one 
hand, and the army of the Pope, on the other. 
The Jesuits are the leaders of the papal forces 
and from the very first their purpose has been to 



The Jesuits. 191 

destroy everything they could not control. It is 
Jesuitical plotting that has come so near to in- 
volving us in war with Mexico. General Carranza 
seeks the welfare and education of his people. He 
is seeking to set them free and the Jesuits, being 
unable to destroy him themselves, are plotting to 
have your Uncle Sam do it. Shall we serve 
them? 

They instill into their votaries, genuine ha- 
tred against governments and rulers, against 
churches and systems of education that are not 
under their control. They hesitate not for a mo- 
ment to use treason and seduction when necessary 
to accomplish their purposes. Their oaths of al- 
legiance mean nothing, since their consciences are 
never bound by them. When they hung the Hu- 
guenots at St. Augustine, Fla., in 1565, they put 
over them a placard on which was the inscription, 
"Hanged, not as Frenchmen, but as heretics." 
The Huguenot Colony at Oxford, Mass., was mur- 
dered by them, using Indians in their treachery. 
Of them we read, "The Governor of Canada and 
his 'cunning men/ the Jesuits, have no more 
trusty and eager servant than Toby, the Indian 
chief." Toby's deceitfulness, cruelty and savage 
methods fit in perfectly with Jesuitical barbarism. 

Rev. J. M. King says: "During the two last 
decades, since Jesuitism has again become the 
dominating factor in the Roman Catholic Church, 
there has (unquestionably been a revival on po- 
litical and social lines, while there has been a de- 
cline in their numerical strength. In Germany 



192 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

it has made great advances in politics and in lit- 
erature. In Great Britain it has wrought great 
doctrinal changes within the Church of England. 
In the United States it has successfully sought to 
enhance its ,pditical power and social prestige, 
and white unsuccessfully seeking to control the 
primary education of its youth, at public expense, 
has made some progress in providing for higher 
education. Despite all this, while the hierarchy 
has increased, the number of Romish believers 
has diminished." (Fac. Twen. Cent., page 505). 

Romanism is increasing in the United States 
rather than diminishing; this, however, is ow- 
ing to immigration. If Rome 'had been able to 
hold all her forces, she would have been vastly 
stronger than she is. Her adherents have turned 
from her in great numbers; thanks to the influ- 
ence of the Bible, general education and religious 
freedom, but her constant accessions by immigra- 
tion has enabled her to make very decided in- 
crease, of late years, considered as a whole. 

What the society means to this country may 
be understood, if we weigh the words of Rev. Wm. 
Butler, in his book on Mexico. Speaking of the 
Jesuits, he said: "This hateful society whose 
machinations give the religious world no rest, pre- 
pared the plan which God reversed in Mexico. 
Standing back in the shadow, they work unseen 
day and night. Their priests, by the use of the 
confessional, can lay their hands on every secret 
of social and personal life in every family where 
they have a representative of their religion. As 



The Jesuits. 193 

to politics and public men, no power in this world 
is so debasing as that of Jesuitism." 

As to the Jesuits meddling with government, 
we call attention to their efforts to control the 
situation when the United States took over the 
Philippines from Spain. They sent Roman Cath- 
olic priests, with Generall Merritt, to the Islands 
to "reassure the islanders that their religion would 
not be interfered with by the United States." It 
is said that the Government paid the expenses of 
the priest. Through their influence, President 
Taft sent an emissary of this Government to 
Rome to confer with the Pope. The upshot was 
that he took seven million dollars of the good 
money of our government and turned it over to 
the head of the hierarchy, the Roman Catholic 
Papa, for the Friar's lands. They sold lands 
which had been wrenched from the poor island- 
ers, for which they paid nothing, but thro 
means of which they debauched the inhab- 
itants, and then secured this vast sum from 
the taxpayers of our country. They are even 
now carrying on their work in full swing in 
the islands, as I understand, on the very lands 
we paid for. The Protestant teacher is not allow- 
ed to read his Bible or to even mention the relig- 
ion of Jesus Christ in the government schools in 
the Philippines. Our government is so thor- 
oughly Je^uitized, that Rome is allowed to run 
those islands very much to her own liking, and yet 
a Protestant Government pays the bills. 

The gospel preached by Protestants must be 



194 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

supported by the people of the churches, while 
the Pope pockets the money for lands that have 
been used only to rob and oppress the poor people. 

Rev. J. M. King says: "The Jesuits are al- 
ways a peril, in whatever capacity they serve the 
state. Every one of their number admitted as 
chaplain, officer, or priest in army and navy is, 
from the very character of his vows to his order, 
liable to be guilty of treachery against the govern- 
ment, whenever opportunity presents. It is to be 
assumed that they seek these places to promote 
their own ends, and not the good of free govern- 
ment or the liberties of men, as they do not be- 
lieve in either. Universal history ought to have 
taught our government to decline in both war and 
peace the services of these foes to human liberty." 
(Facing The Twentieth Century. PP 473-474). 

You may expect to find Jesuits in every de- 
partment of state, and their influence in every 
movement of Government. Why should Presi- 
dent Wilson have as his private secretary, Joseph 
Tumulty, a Jesuit? No mail can reach the Pres- 
ident's hands till it has passed through the hands 
of this servant of Rome. No measure can be 
taken before the nation's Chief Executive with- 
out being called to the Romish leader's attention. 
Rome's watchman stands guard over her inter- 
ests, receiving the first intimation of every for- 
ward movement. Mail unsatisfactory to Rome 
can be destroyed, as unworthy of the President's 
attention. Other matters of vital consequence 
can be at once conveyed to the agents of the 



The Jesuits. 195 

Pope — to the bishops, archbishops and cardinals 
and, as a result, they are ever on the alert. No 
bills can be presented to Congress, no appropria- 
tions made, no work done, that the Pope's hench- 
men are not on the scene. 

Hon. Henry W. Blair, on the floor of the 
United States Senate, Feb. 15, 1888, speaking on 
the education bill said, "Upon this very floor soon 
after we had passed this bill, full two years ago, 
and while it was in the hands of a packed com- 
mittee in the House of Representatives, where it 
was finally strangled — on this floor a Senator 
showed me a letter which I read with my own 
eyes, the original letter of a Jesuit priest, in 
which he begged a member of Congress to oppose 
this bill, and to kill it, saying that they had or- 
ganized all over the country for its destruction ; 
that they succeeded in the Committee of the 
House, and they would destroy the bill inevitably ; 
and if they had only known it early enough, they 
could have prevented its passage through the 
Senate. They had be'gun in season this time." 

The following news items appeared in the 
daily papers (Aug. 18, 1898). It concerns the 
work of the Peace Commission in which they ne- 
gotiate terms for the settlement of the war with 
Spain. "As the Roman Catholic Church is inter- 
ested in the future of the Philippine Islands, as 
well as Cuba, many distinguished members of the 
Church (Roman Church) have been in Washing- 
ton to see whether a member of the Church 
would be appointed on the Commission. Arch- 



196 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

bishop Ireland 'has been here for several days, and 
has had interviews with the Cabinet officers, as 
well as with prominent Senators." Does the 
reader wonder if an Episcopalian or Methodist 
bishop were present trying to see that one of their 
members were placed (upon the Commission? Had 
the Presbyterians, Baptists and Disciples some 
lobbyist present looking for representation on the 
Commission? No. They are in different business. 
They try to elevate Government by developing a 
true spiritual life and toning up the national con- 
science. Protestants do not seek sectarian repre- 
sentation on Commissions and ■Committees. That 
is left to the Jesuitical methods of Rome. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Rome and the Schools. 

God made man like 'himself, a triunity ; body, 
soul and spirit constitute the one man. As the 
body must be fed for its health and the soul for 
its spiritual welfare, so must the mind have its 
development. The home, the school and the 
Church are all of God. In the garden of Eden, 
he founded the home and, through Abraham, 
Moses and Jesus he established the Churdh. 
Through a discernment of the need of intelligence, 
he founded the school. As a carpenter's tools 
must be sharpened, ;so must the minds of men. 
In the school, information is secured, knowledge 
acquired and intelligence 'promoted. Ignorance 
is the mother of superstition and superstition's 
hand-maid. Knowledge and salvation go hand in 
hand when conditions are favorable. I do not 
mean to say that an unlettered man may not be 
a Christian ; far from it. Of course, the ignorant 
man may be saved and the cultured man may be 
an outcast, but no uncultured man can promote 
the interests of the kingdom of God in anything 
like such measure as if his intellectual faculties 
were properly developed. The spirit of salvation 
and of culture are, alike, of God; while ignor- 
ance and superstition as twin evils are of hell. 

According to the Constitution of the United 

197 



198 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

States, all mien are born free and equal, that is, 
all men are entitled to freedom and to equal op- 
portunities. Intelligence is essential in the life 
of a Republic. Monarchies, dependent on a bu- 
reaucracy, may prosper, more or less, with an 
ignorant populace, but of course they can never 
develop into a great nation. But a Republic, in 
which every man holds the suffrage can never 
develop nor can it long stand without the spread 
of intelligence. 

Romanism, like the bat and the owl, flourishes 
most in a land of darkness, of ignorance ; accord- 
ingly, it is opposed to the education of the masses 
of the people. Grand Vicar DeMars, of Canada, 
himself a school man, said to Charles Ohiniquy, 
who was a young priest, that the masses of the 
people should not be educated, for when educated, 
said he, 'they will become unmanageable." He 
furthermore said that the Protestants were seek- 
ing to educate the people in order that they might 
circulate the Bible among them. To prevent this 
evil, he declared we must see to it that very few 
of "our people" shall be able to read or write. 
Some might say that this was simply the vagary 
of a lone priest; that such was not the case may 
be seen at a glance through any Rome^ruled coun- 
try or community. 

Spain is eighty per cent., illiterate, Portugal 
rather more. Mexico has an average of seventy- 
six per cent, illiterate, some states running as 
high as ninety per cent. Bishop Stuntz, who has 
traveled extensively through South America, tells 



Romanism and the Schools. 199 

us there is an average of seventy-eight per cent, 
illiteracy throughout the whole continent. 

It is said that when the temporal power of 
the Pope was destroyed by Victor Immanuel, 
there were more than a 'hundred thousand in the 
city of Rome that could neither read nor write; 
and this was the capital of the Pope's empire. 
Here, he (had had everything in his own hands. 
He was looked upon as the "father of the faith- 
ful" for not only Italy, but the whole world, and 
he was also the King and temporal ruler of the 
Papal States. His income was immense, (his es- 
tate the greatest of any living man; yet, while 
wallowing in wealth, he allowed his poor people 
to grow up in dense ignorance. This was evident- 
ly in order that they might not repudiate his pa- 
gan mummeries. 

Look at Cuba, how poor, how ignorant, under 
priestly domination. Behold France, prior to the 
Republic, largely illiterate. Look over the domain 
of Franz Josef, of Austria-Hungary, how poor, 
how illiterate these priest-infested domains. 
Glance at the Philippines under Papal power. 
Spain a priestly kingdom ruled and robbed the 
Islands for three centuries. They were never 
truly civilized, much less educated. After three 
hundred years of papal treachery and priestly 
gluttony, practically all of the people were illit- 
erate, and many of them pagan idolaters when the 
Islands came under the flag of the U. S. 

But Rome in the United States builds schools. 
Why ? Because she wants a hand in the pie. She 



/ 



200 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

sees that the people of this country will be educa- 
ted, and that means that they will become intel- 
ligent and will break the shackles of superstition 
and folly; so she enters the field in competition 
with the Government and the Protestant church- 
es. Rome proposes to educate those who will be 
educated without her. Her schools are Jesuitical 
propaganda. She conducts them to prevent her 
people from finding their freedom and renounc- 
ing Her rule, also to secure as many dupes as she 
may from the ranks of thoughtless Protestants. 
So she enters the ring and proclaims war upon 
the public schools of our country. Where the 
masses will be educated without her parochial 
schools, there she erects them; where they have 
no other schools and need education she mani- 
fests small concern. 

Let us examine some of her pronunciamentos 
concerning the public schools of this country. 
Bishop Toebbe, of Covington, says: "Public 
schools are infidel and godless, and must there- 
fore be avoided." Bishop St. Pailas, of Vin- 
cennes, Ind., who has been labeled a Roman saint, 
said, "We object to the public schools on account 
of the infidel source from, wlhich they originated, 
We object to these schools because the teachings 
of religion have been excluded from them and 
such exclusion will inevitably produce religious 
indifference, if not infidelity." Again he says: 
"We -object to these schools because we dread as- 
sociations which might, in time, prove pernicious 
to them (Catholic children) and distressing to 



Romanism and the Schools. 201 

their parents/' He instructs his priests to re- 
fuse absolution to parents who permit their chil- 
dren to attend public schools. Priest Janssens, 
bishop of Natchez, declares that "The public 
school system should be looked upon l by every 
Christian not only as insufficient, but positively 
dangerous, promoting of its very nature, indiffer- 
entism, if not infidelity." For these extracts we ' 
are indebted to "The Judges of Faith." Subject, 
"Christian versus Godless Schools." This book is 
issued and sold by Roman Catholic Prelates. 

How does it happen that our public schools 
are so dangerous? In what sense do they beget 
infidelity? Many of them are taught by devout 
men and women. In some states the Bible is re- 
quired to be read by the law, in other states it is 
permitted, These Roman bishops and priests 
have fought Bible reading in the public schools; 
they have attempted to drive the Word of God 
from these schools and to exclude prayer. They 
would s'hut out of the schools conducted by the 
state, all religious teachings, except it be under 
their own control. It is simply a case of "the 
dog in the manger." 

In the Boston Glofoe, we read as follows : "We 
want to make our children good Catholics ; which 
is the same as makin ( g them good Christians. 
We must have positive Christian schools, with 
entire liberty of religious instruction, even at the 
expense of building and supporting them," — 
why then did he not stop at this ? But he did not ; 
you get the animus of Rome when you finish the 



j 



i. 



202 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

quotation, "tho we should empty half of the grand 
school ■buildings in Boston, and give them to be 
sold at public auction to the highest bidder." When 
Protestants feel the need of a school of their own, 
they build it and conduct it without any ado. 
They do not feel it to be necessary to attack the 
public schools and denounce them as do these 
Romanists. 

A Romish priest writing in the Boston Adver- 
tiser, declares : "Catholics would not be satisfied 
with the public schools, even if the Protestant 
Bible and every vestige of religious teaching were 
banished from them." In this you see the spirit 
of the opposition. They hate the Protestant Bi- 
ble, they despise our religious teaching and are 
determined that both shall be "banished" from 
our public schools. When their vicious efforts 
succeed, they loudly proclaim the schools godless 
and infidel. But hear the same writer still farth- 
er: "They will not be taxed either for educating 
the children of Protestants, or for having their 
own children educated in schools under Protestant 
control." Please observe, this haughty writer 
doesn't say, we would prefer separate schools, but 
he emphatically says we "will not be taxed" for 
the education of Protestants ; nor, indeed, for their 
own children in schools under Protestant influ- 
ence. Further, we quote from the New York 
Tablet, "Education itself is the business of the 
spiritual society alone, mot the secular. Instruc- 
tion of children and youth is included in the Sa- 
crament of Order and the state usurps the f unc- 



Romanism and the Schools. 203 

tions of the spiritual society when it turns educa- 
tor. 

"The secular is for the spiritual, is subordi- 
nated to religion; which alone has authority to 
instruct man in his secular duties. The organiza- 
tion of the schools, their entire internal arrange- 
ment and management, the choice and regulation 
of studies, the selection, appointment, and dis- 
missal of teachers, belongs exclusively to the 
spiritual authority." 

Is the <above according to the aims, intentions 
and laws of the people of the United States? Are 
we ready to turn over the training of our children 
to the Pope of Rome? to the bachelor daddy? If 
not, the conflict is on. The 'government takes one 
position and the hierarchy another. In this con- 
flict, which shall win, Uncle Sam or the Pope? 

The Freeman's Journal, a Catholic sheet, calls 
the public schools "pits of destruction," it grows 
uneasy and becomes terror-stricken, lest "the lit- 
tle lam'bs of the Church' ' fall into these pits, which 
he further calls "devouring fires/' He exhorts 
parents to keep their children from them "lest 
they be lost," and wishes for the day when the 
public schools will "go to the devil whence they 
came." The Catholic Telegraph declares, "It will 
be a great day for Catholics in this country, when 
the public school system is shivered to pieces," 
and Monsignor Capel avers the day is coming 
when "Catholics will refuse to pay their school 
taxes, but will put bullets into the breasts of the 
/Government agents rather than to pay these 



204 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

taxes." The Catholic World speaks of the ' 'su- 
premacy asserted by the Church in matters of ed- 
ucation and demands supervision of all public in- 
struction, enlightenment, entertainment and 
places of amusement." In short, Rome proposes 
to run this country, to have charge of its chil- 
dren and to dominate the parents, In a recent 
letter of Bishop Kenny, of St. Augustine, Fla., 
addressed to his parish, we have the fallowing 
words : "Catholic parents are not allowed to send 
their children to the public schools, unless they 
'have a reason judged sufficient by the Bisihop, 
and provided always that there is no danger, even 
remote, of perversion from faith or injury to the 
morals of the children. Finally, we wish to state 
that under ordinary circumstances when there is 
a parochial school, permission will not be granted 
to Catholic parents to send their children to any 
other. This letter is to be read at all masses on 
Sunday, September 17th, and' again on Sunday, 
September 24th. William John Kenny, Bishop 
of St. Augustine." 

This remarkable document was published in 
the Evening Record a short time since. The read- 
er will observe its mandatory spirit. He does not 
counsel or advise his people, but notifies them 
as though they were slaves or small children that 
they are not allowed to send their children to pub- 
lic schools. One would suppose the Catholic par- 
ents in his diocese are the products of Romish 
schools; hence they are willing to be ruled and 
bossed in approved Romanist fashion. A few 



Romanism and The Schools. 205 

generations in the public schools would produce 
a type of manhood that would resent such big- 
otry, and that would notify Bishop Kenny to at- 
tend to his own bachelor apartments while they 
conduct their homes according to their own minds. 

The question was once asked Monsignor Cap- 
el, "Whom must we obey, if the state should com- 
mand one thing and the church another ?" The 
priest's reply was, "Obey the church, of course/ ' 
He said the thing that was troubling him most 
seriously was the school question. This man 
though a foreigner, Rome's importation, said, "I 
shall go to Washington when Congress is in ses- 
sion and make a form of declaration that shall 
carry some authority with it; I am pursuing a 
careful study of your whole school system. There 
is going to 'be a fight — there are a good many 
Catholics in this country and the public school 
system is inadequate for them." He went on to 
speak of the conflict between the parochial and 
the public schools and said, "If this is not a down 
right figM, it will be at least a war-like condi- 
tion." He spoke of some millions of tax-paying 
Catholics making war on the Government and 
emphasized the fact that "they are voting citi- 
zens." The Catholic Herald of May 24, 1879, 
pointed out a most awful conflict between good 
and evil, that is, between the Republic and the 
minions of the Pope. I have no doubt this conflict 
is nearer than many believe. 

The Roman Catholics are trying to fill our 
public schools with parochial school teachers ; that 



206 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

is, they purpose to Romanize the school system 
which is supported by the State. These Roman- 
ized public schools they mean to leave to Protes- 
tants and then make the State support for them 
their own priest-dominated parochial schools. 
Observe the following" demand of the Tablet, 
Brooklyn, N. Y., Nov. 27, 1866: "Appropriate 
to the support of the Catholic schools the propor- 
tion of the public money, according to the number 
of children they educate, and leave the selection 
of teachers, the studies, the discipline, the whole 
internal management, to the Catholic educational 
authorities." (Judges of Faith, p. 41). 

From the Christian Science Monitor, (July 
7, 1916) , we have an account of a conflict between 
the Chicago Board of Education and the Chica- 
go Teacher's Federation. It is said "that the 
Teacher's Federation has fostered distrust and 
suspicion of the Board of Education, engender- 
ing criticism of the public schools and impairing 
discipline.'' 9 The religious issue, the writer tells 
us, has entered into the conflict. The article 
continuing says that the Roman Church has sup- 
plied a large number of teachers "who were them- 
selves not educated in the public schools and who 
are not imbued with the public school ideas." 

This fully confirms what I have said above. 

It is explicitly demanded that the schools of 
this country be divided between Protestants and 
iRomanists, In denouncing public schools, the 
Bishop of Trenton says : "They impose an enor- 
mous tax, that is growing greater, upon the en- 



Romanism and the Schools. 207 

tire community, and a very unjust and unneces- 
sary tax it is." 

The Baltimore Catholic Council declares: 
"We determine and decree, that hard by every 
church, where it does not exist, a Parochial school 
is to be erected." 2. "That the priest who hin- 
ders, or through negligence does not encourage, 
the building and maintenance of the school, and 
does not recall the repeated admonitions of the 
Bishop, deserves removal from the Church." From 
the above, we can readily see that there is on 
the part of the whole Roman Hierarchy a 
determined effort to destroy our public school 
system, replace it with their parochial system, 
and, whenever they are balked in their efforts to 
supplant Protestant schools with those of Rome, 
they will, at least, stock the teaching force with 
teachers trained in their own schools. 

A very strong book has recently been publish- 
ed bearing the title, "Letters to His Holiness, 
Pope Pius X," by a Modernist. This man has 
himself, had every opportunity to study the sys- 
tem, having been raised in it. 

Rome's iron bound theology cast in the mould 
of the dark ages, is responsible for its lack of in- 
tellectual freedom, and of educational advance- 
ment. The spirit of Romanism is as incompati- 
ble with civil and religious liberty, with intellect- 
ual culture and general intelligence, advancement 
and progress as the spirit of hell is incompatible 
with the atmosphere of heaven. Among the 
dark age theologians upon which the papacy leans, 



208 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

there is none who holds so high a place as Thomas 
Aquinas. His theology is the base of the training 
of all the Jesuits, and those in turn are the teach- 
ers and the educators of Rome. Now the writer 
to whom we refer, as a Modernist, passes some 
strong strictures on the situation as follows : "The 
Jesuits' constitution orders that divergent teach- 
ings shall not be promoted, either in preaching, 
or lecturing or writing. The Fifth General Con- 
gregation of the Society (Jesuits) declared that 
it should follow a uniform set of opinions." Leo 
binds the Jesuits to the Philosophical system of 
Thomas Aquinas and to an absolute intellectual 
despotism. Were the directions of this brief ap- 
plied to the schools of the whole world, the age 
of semi-barbarism would be upon us in a genera- 
tion. Better than any comment would be the 
words of this criminal and infamous document 
themselves. I give a few of the notable passages 
from the writings of Pope Leo XHL : 

"For the obtaining, therefore, of that degree 
of concord and charity whidh he held up before 
the Society, St. Ignatius well perceived the inad- 
equacy of the prevalent and approved custom of 
tolerating divergent opinions, according to the 
saying, In doubtful things, liberty' ; and he deem- 
ed it necessary to exclude these varieties of opiiv 
ion in the Society and expressly forbade them. 
Hence it is the rule of the Society to ask a can- 
didate, before he takes his vows, 'whether he is 
prepared to set aside his own judgment, and to 
think as the Society commands/ 



Romanism and the Schools. 209 

"Therefore, the character and written laws of 
the Society have excluded that freedom of think- 
ing which many enjoy outside it. * * *For al- 
though a Jesuit who would adopt certain views 
which were both highly probable and enjoyed the 
patronage of learned names, would Tt>e acquitted 
indeed of novelty, temerity or error ; still, if these 
views were not in accord with the Society's pre- 
scribed teaching, he would certainly offend 
against that one sole standard of opinion which 
had been so greatly desired and so highly com- 
mended. Whosoever examines the rules of the 
Society concerning study must see clearly that 
the teaching of St. Thomas, not only in theology 
but in philosophy, is to be followed absolutely." 
The Pope adds that the philosophy of Aquinas 
means the philosophy of Aristotle, and quotes the 
following rule from the sixteenth General Con- 
gregation of Jesuits : 'Since the Society has adopt- 
ed the philosophy of Aristotle, as being more use- 
ful to theology, that philosophy must be rigidly 
adhered to.' Leo continues : 'Unless the philoso- 
phy adopted in the Society be according to the 
mind and plan of the Angelic Doctor, it cannot 
subserve that Scholastic theology which all are 
bound to follow. * * * It is obvious then that 
whoso differs in a point of theology from St. 
Thomas, violates by this very fact that uniformity 
of opinion which Ignatius constantly commanded 
should prevail.' 'This uniformity cannot be 
hoped for unless the Society adhere to one author 
and only one.' Here follows a lecture to the Jes- 



210 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

uits, admonishing them that 'they must not try to 
interpret their constitutions in such a way as will 
permit them to depart from the teachings of 
Aquinas in small matters, or to feel free in ques- 
tions on which Aquinas himself is ambiguous/ 
Let no one by vain reasonings persuade himself 
that the opinions of the Angelic Doctor are am- 
biguous. And as for those points of which he 
may not have treated, his principles and leading 
ideas must be seduously studied, so that the solu- 
tion arrived at may be in no wise out of harmony 
with them. * * * Then follows the astounding 
conclusion of the letter: 'Let the governors of 
the Society not doubt that in their office of choos- 
ing professors, their authority is strengthened by 
ours. Let them then show favor and grant pro- 
motion to such as they see of a submissive spirit 
in the study of St. Thomas. But those whom they 
know to be disinclined to the teachings of Aquinas 
they must exclude from professorships, and allow 
no respect of persons to hinder them from doing 
so# * * * yy e l( j, ecree that this, Our Brief, shall be 
held in the entire Society of Jesus (the Jesuits), 
as the definite and perpetual law governing the 
choice of opinions ; * * * that copies of it be giv- 
en to such of the Society as are or will be teachers, 
rulers, prefects of studies, teachers of theology 
and philosophy, and book-censors ; that as soon as 
it shall be received, and every year thereafter at 
the resumption of studies, it be publicly read, in 
the refectory, in all colleges or other houses of the 
Society where philosophy and theology are taught. 



Romanism and the Schools. 211 

We decree, moreover, that the regulations laid 
down in this brief shall be in force forever, and 
we here and now declare null and void any future 
attempt to change them, from whomsoever it pro- 
ceed.' " Thus we see Rome fossilized by her infal- 
lible head. 

"Comment is unnecessary here. Whoever does 
not perceive that this document is a high crime 
against human personality, and an infamous out- 
rage upon truth, 'knows nothing whatever of ei- 
ther personality or Truth. Let me simply draw 
attention to the type of method and the class of 
men that are educating young men in Catholic 
colleges and seminaries. Teachers formed upon 
the Papal standard simply cannot be disciples of 
Truth, or in possession of elementary intellectual 
honesty. If I am sworn and vowed to Aquinas, 
or any other man, so that I cannot fairly study 
any system but his, and have pledged myself nev- 
er to adopt a view divergent from his, I have com- 
mitted a suicide of intellect and conscience, and 
I am grotesquely unfit to assume the office of 
training young minds to love and search for 
Truth. Intellectual immorality lies and must lie, 
at the basis of Catholic education, until the idola- 
try of Italian Popes shall disappear. 

"A second result that follows from these Roman 
standards is incompetence in Catholic schools. 
That incompetence is conspicuous, indeed. The 
Catholic universities of the world are as inferior 
to the free universities as is the civilization of 
Arabia to that of the United States. From insti- 



212 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

tutions wherein Truth and n0 't &n Italian bishop 
dictates methods, are proceeding publications 
which add every year to the sum of human knowl- 
edge. From Catholic universities we get either 
sterility and silence, or desperate efforts to up- 
hold ancient theses which are doomed to die. 

"If, occasionally, a Catholic scholar shows him- 
self to be in the front rank of critical research, 
we may predict his deposition- with the same cer- 
tainty as we should calculate the next eclipse of 
the sun. From our Catholic university at Wash- 
ington not one work of high critical value in twen- 
ty years ! From our so celebrated American Jes- 
uits not one publication, even of the second rank 
of critical scholarship, in two hundred years! We 
can hardly wonder that a decline in writers and 
scholars has often been noted as coincident with 
the incoming of the Jesuits as teachers. Ingol- 
stadt was famous till the Jesuits took charge of 
it. Then fell mediocrity like a curse. In philos- 
ophy, which is their pride and boast, there is no 
society of scholars so miserably represented by 
thinkers of the first rank. In exegesis and bib- 
lical criticism, they are a Sahara of unproductive- 
ness. In literature and critical study of the 
classics, to which they are presumed to be devot- 
ed, they have observed their vow of poverty well. 
Their art and architecture are the scandal of these 
departments of fine taste. Montalembert has ex- 
pressed his amazement that their training results 
in so vast a mediocrity. Mohler says of them: 
'Dogmatic theology in their hands becomes lost 



Romanism and the Schools. 213 

in an empty skeleton of abstractions, while moral 
theology has suffered an especially harmful influ- 
ence from them. Their chief contribution to the 
science of morals has been an excessive subtlety, 
a conscienee^killing casuistry/ Mabillon, that 
mighty Benedictine scholar, has this to say of the 
casuistry of which the Jesuits are the parents: 
'Casuistry is the worst offspring of scholasticism. 
So many subtleties have been introduced into 
Moral Theology that men, by over-subtilising, 
have gone beyond the bounds of reason; and to 
our sorrow we see that the ethics of the heathen 
puts this new casuistry to shame/ De Ranche, 
the founder of La Trappe, speaks still more se- 
verely: The moral teaching of most Molinists 
is so corrupt, their principles are so opposed to 
counsels which Jesus has given in His own word 
or through Hiis saints, that nothing hurts me more 
than to see my name used to authorize views 
which from my heart I detest. * * * If God have 
not mercy on the world, and bring to naught the 
energy with which men are working to destroy 
true principles, and set up others which are not 
true, the evil will grow even greater, and we shall 
soon see universal ruin.' Finally, let us say, the 
inferiority of the Jesuits even in the literature of 
devotion, is known to the world. * * * 

"It appears then, that the decrees of the Pa- 
pacy and the methods of the Index, along with 
their success in bringing about a military uni- 
formity of opinion, have been tragically efficient 
also in producing within the Catholic Church an 



214 Uncle Sam w the Pope. 

organized intellectual tyranny, a universal mental 
dishonesty, and a woeful educational sterility. 
The situation illustrates what I have already said, 
that the aim of an autocratic 'hierarchy is not to 
seek Truth, but to preserve its own traditional 
ideas and prepossessions. Where in the Pontifical 
documents concerning study, can we find one word 
of exhortation to a candid search for Truth? An- 
athemas against independent research are com- 
mon enough. Warnings not to depart from men 
dieval scholastics and ancient fathers, are never 
lacking. But the following of Truth whitherso- 
ever it leads us — nothing at all of this. Intel- 
lectual sincerity, and respect for the world's earn- 
est endeavor to grow in Truth, I defy any one to 
discover in all the vast tomes of the Roman De- 
creta. But contempt for the achievements of crit- 
icism, and bigoted scorn for every species of mod- 
ernism, as though the greatest scholars of our 
own time, and many of the mightiest thinkers of 
all time, were scoundrels and fools — this, one may 
find on nearly every page of Vatican literature. 
This, on the part of a Roman autocracy which 
has condemned the fundamental truth of modern 
astronomy as formal heresy, supported the insane 
revelations of Diana Vaughan, propagated spu- 
rious devotions and confirmed monstrous super- 
stitutions, wears not the look of a divinely-safe- 
guarded depository of the complete truth of God, 
but resembles rather a desperate conspiracy to 
check the diffusion of intelligence among men. 
"The fruits of intellectual despotism are and 



Romanism and the Schools. 215 

must be intellectual decay. Needs have arisen in 
past time and are pressing hard upon us now, for 
men of the freest mind, and the amplest scholar- 
ship to defend religion against assaults which 
threaten it with disaster ; and to adapt religion to 
the exigencies which have arisen as investigation 
has developed. Sueh men, yo»ur Roman and Pa- 
pal policy has made impossible in the Catholic 
Church." (Extracts from pages 176-184.) 

Thus the Romish heirarchy is condemned toy 
its own most intellectual and scholarly men as a 
benighted (medievalism, a bulwark of ignorance 
and despotism. 



CHAPTER XVII. 
Rome's Nunneries and Convents. 

One of the most shameful things in the history 
of crime and fraud is Rome's treatment of women. 
From childhood, these women have been taught 
to believe that the nunneries and convents are 
exceedingly sacred, wonderfully like heaven. 
Their visions have been of joy, and rest, and holy 
calm; of sweet peace and grace, of sunshine and 
happiness, to her deluded ones. They are rather 
dens of iniquity, prison-houses of oppression and 
shame. 

There are two kinds of convents, the open and 
teaching convent, whose occupants carry forward 
the worik assigned them in the interest of the sys- 
tem. The other is the closed convent, which is 
simply a dark, forbidding jail; a prison-house of 
oppression and lust and infernality. 

The descriptions of Rome's slave-pens by 
women who have made their escape are terrify- 
ing; they are heart-breaking. Anna M. Lowry, 
who was for many years a teaching nun, gives 
some of her experiences, and relates some things 
she learned, in her book, "The Martyr in Black." 
She says that in her convent experience in Eng- 
land, she found the sisters to be, with few excep- 
tions, the off-scourings gathered from many parts 
of England and Ireland." "These supposedly an- 
gelic 'doves,' I found in reality, rough, coarse, un- 

217 



218 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

cter-bred creatures, a disgrace to the holy name, 
woman." She tells us that "Unbelievable igno- 
rance and superstition ran riot." "The inmates 
regularly drank intoxicants at dinner and supper 
— wine and liquor were reserved for feast days, 
the mere fact of their drinking not being so dis- 
gusting as the manner in which they drank." She 
mentions one convent of which the former Supe- 
rior was a "hopeless, bestial .drunkard-." She 
states that the endless strife and superstition had 
sapped her individuality and strength, after six 
years of convent slavery. She speaks of another 
convent at which she spent a time till the place 
"was broken up because the Superior was a 
drunkard." She tells us that there were "un- 
pleasant conditions of malice, envy, petty mean- 
ness, deceit and heartless domination." 

Her last experiences were in the convent at 
Guthrie, Oklahoma. She says that in pursuing 
her life's story you will "read of the sordid sur- 
roundings, of envy and of grasping avarice, of ig- 
norance and superstition, of the heartless peonage 
and the cruel secrecy of the Roman Convent," and 
from this you read veritable pen-pictures of every 
other Roman Catholic convent; that is, of the 
teaching and working orders of Catholic nuns. 
Elsewhere in her book, Miss Lowry gives a pict- 
ure which she says depicts another peculiarly 
striking step in the ceremony, whereby, through 
a man-made process of superstitious mummery, 
a frail, trusting, erring woman is duped into a 
life-long belief that &he is a 'spouse of Jesus 



Rome's Nunneries and Convents. 219 

Christ.' The candidate, lying prostrate on the 
floor, is entirely covered with a black pall (upon 
which is a cloth cross of startling whiteness. 
During this prostration the 'passion' is read aloud 
and a bell is solemnly tolled. This ceremony of 
prostration signifies the death of the candidate 
to the world and is made as nearly as possible a 
reproduction of a Catholic burial service." She 
tells of their rising at 4 o'clock a. m., of their long 
spiritless mumbling of prayers in Latin for more 
than two hours till their breakfast at 7 a. m. She 
depicts a day of toil, without anything cheering 
or inspiring, and with constant recurrencce of 
those so-called "devotions." Such an endless 
grind would sap the life and mar the salvation of 
any intelligent being. 

But the experience of the teaching nun is noth- 
ing to be compared with that of the cloistered 
nun. She is simply in jail, where she is subject 
to the lusts and viciousness of the conscienceless 
priests. One of the saddest stories in literature 
is that of Barbara Ubryk. I should like to give 
it more space than I can; however, here is a brief 
outline, taken from "Center-Shots at Rome," by 
George P. Rutledge. "I could talk for hours up- 
on convent ! horrors. I could specify cases like 
that of Barbara Ubryk, who, as court records are 
reported to show, was confined in a living tomb, 
eight feet long and six feet wide, for twenty-one 
years. According to the published story in book- 
let form, by L. J. King, she was never given wa- 
ter with which to bathe. She was kept half- 



220 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

starved and periodically she was beaten. Her 
garments rotted away, andi during a majority of 
those years, she had only nature's raiment in the 
heat of summer and the cold of winter. The hair 
fell from her head; 'her nails became as bird's 
claws ; vermin ate her body, which was reduced 
to a skeleton; and she nearly lost her reason. 
And she was thus punished by the Mother Supe- 
rior because, as a "beautiful girl, she is alleged to 
have stubbornly withstood the infamous advances 
of her father confessor, the priest. The indig- 
nant Catholics, themselves, it is asserted, tried to 
demolish the convent. And the sleek, well-groom- 
ed priest, who, during all these twenty-one years 
enjoyed the confidence of his bishop and the be^t 
Catholic people, is said to have committed suicide 
to escape the verdict of the court." 

That the cloistered nunneries are merely 
priestly haremis, is evident from many sources; 
not only has it been charged by Protestants but 
converted Romanists in great numbers, both 
priests and nuns, and many Catholic writers, have 
denounced them as assignation houses. 

Many Catholic writers, as Father John Busch, 
Dr. Claude d' Espence, (member of the Paris Sar- 
bonne), Nicholas de Clamenges (rector of the 
University of Paris), St. Bridget, daughter of 
Birger, a Swedish prince, and Charles Borromeo, 
could be quoted. The story of Maria Monk and 
other converted nuns fully establish all the 
charges made by others, and every Romanist 
should be abundantly willing to accept the word 



Rome's Nunneries and Convents. 221 

of one of their infallible popes, namely, Gregory 
VII., who said : "In these monasteries, almost all 
religion has been laid aside, lust and carnal cor- 
ruption between the males and the nuns have en- 
tered in — and many other vices which shame for- 
bids us to speak of minutely. 

"Many of the nuns commit fornication with 
the very monks who are placed in authority over 
them; and in the same monasteries many bring 
forth sons and daughters. 

"What is most grievous is, not a few nuns de- 
stroy the children tvho see the light" 

And this is from an infallible pope! Surely 
the testimony of such a man should be accepted 
by either Catholics or Protestants. Not only in- 
dividuals, but Romish leaders, may be quoted in 
this connection showing that convents and monas- 
teries have been denounced by many of the great- 
est of the Roman Catholic Councils, such as that 
of Mayence, Troyes, Rheimes, Claremont and the 
Council of Sems. The story of convent corrupt- 
ion has been running down the ages for a thou- 
sand years, during which they have been wreck- 
ing lives and debauching priests and nuns. The 
great scholar, Erasmus, aroused Europe with his 
strong denunciation of these harems of iniquity. 

Henry VIII., uncovering monastic conditions, 
went so far as to suppress the convents, because 
of their rottenness. * * * In the list of papal 
indulgences, the regular fine or tax was levied on 
the sins that were known to be practiced, not 
only at large, but in the religious houses. This 



/ 



222 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

is one of the best evidences yet that the popes 
'knew of the rotten conditions which we are charg- 
ing against the system. They have been charged 
by scholars and authors, by bishops and priests, 
and by popes with the vices we have named, and 
many others. That the cloistered nunneries are 
prison-pens, is proven from a thousand sources. 
The Council of Trent lays down the following 
rule which is sufficient to convince the most 
blinded dupe that the nunneries are bad. It said, 
"All nunneries should be kept carefully closed, 
and egress absolutely forbidden to the nuns, under 
any pretence whatever, without episcopal license, 
under pain of excommunication." This Romish 
law was enacted in order that the civil magis- 
trate should aid the cihurch in compelling escaped 
nuns to return to their life-long imprisonment. 
We have good illustrations of the working of this 
law in our own day and country. 

In Nicholas de Clemenges' book on the "Cor- 
ruption of the Ecclesiastics," we read : 

"Modesty forbids me to say much concerning 
them (the nuns) which could be said, but instead of speak- 
ing of virgins dedicated to God, we should ourselves be 
dragged into the shameful discourse about brothels, the 
craft and wanton tricks of harlots, about lewd and incest- 
uous deeds. 

"I will not call the convents sanctuaries of God, but ex- 
ecrable stews of Venus, and receptacles where lascivious 
and shameless young men gratify their lust, so that it is 
the same thing in our days, to put a nun's veil on a girl, 
as to expose her to public prostitution." 

"Could any Protestant arraignment be more terrific? 
"In 1843, a judicial investigation, made in France, 
proved that the same conditions which produced immoral- 
ity and crime in the nunneries of the Middle Ages, produce 
it now. 



Rome's Nunneries and Convents. 223 

"When the nunneries of Barcelona were suddenly open- 
ed several years ago, the nuns led their living children out, 
and the news flashed throughout Christendom. 

"Some of those Spanish nuns were in the delicate condi- 
tion which caused so many of the Mexican nuns to hastily 
seek lying in hospitals, in 1914, their priestly paramours 
loudly asserting that Villa's soldiers had soiled those 'doves 
of the temple.' 

"And while we were laughing at the way Roosevelt 
swallowed the priestly fable, an American nun was taken 
short, and had a baby in the ladies' rest room of a Cin- 
cinnati department store. 

"Human nature has never changed; unnatural re- 
straints perpetually imposed upon red-blooded mortals, 
merely drive them to unnatural relations with the other 
sex." 

The above quotations and most of the facts 
are from Thomas E. Watson's tract, "What Goes 
on in the Nunneries/' 

A news item published in a New York paper, 
(April 10, 1915), mentions tho demolition of a 
convent in Vera Cruz, Mexico. Tn the account, 
we read, "In demolishing the old interior walls 
a few days ago, a horrible discovery vras made. 
Niches were found in these walls, the masonry 
being of great thickness, and in the niches which 
had been sealed up, we found quantities of bones 
which we recognized as those of little children, 
mostly infants." But this is nothing new. Time 
and again such things have been disclosed in the 
history of Romish convents, in France, in Spain 
and in other nations of Europe and South Amer- 
ica. 

The murdered innocents of Rome will make 
a vast host when they are gathered in the final 
day of reckoning to face their priestly fathers and 
their deluded mothers — murderers all. 



224 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

When we think of 56,000 women and girls 
shut up in these prison-pens of lust and iniquity 
it does look like Congress and every legislature 
would quickly enact convent inspection laws of 
the the most rigid and far-reaching type. Let 
home-loving, woman-honoring" men make vigorous 
demand for such legislation, and then see that it 
is enforced. 

In another chapter we will have something to 
say of the lecherousness of (priests — enough for 
the present. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Houses of the Good Shepherd. 

The convents are not the only prisons in which 
Rome incarcerates the helpless. Her slaves are 
numbered by the thousands and are incarcerated 
within the walls to which they give the euphoni- 
ous name, "Houses of the Good Shepherd." They 
had better be labeled, what they are, "prison hous- 
es of oppression." No direr or more accursed 
system of wickedness could be devised. Little 
children, misses and young women, are gathered 
by sundry means, sometimes voluntarily, some- 
times through deluded parents, many times 
through the scoundrelism of pope-ruled courts. 
When these victims are imprisoned, they at once 
become the slaves of the infernal system that 
passes itself off on the world as a church; nay, 
not a church but as "The Church." The victims 
of this vicious system, who go hungry, toil early 
and late without remuneration and with breaking 
heart, longing for deliverance, are numbered by 
the thousands. We will give a few examples sim- 
.ply as indicative of the normal conditions of these 
slave-pens. I glean most of these incidents from 
The Menace. Many of them could be secured 
from the daily papers, if one were thoroughly 
supplied with them, since they are simply record- 
ed as news items; however, any person who is 
posted is aware that the daily press is so thor- 

225 



226 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

oughly Romanized as to deal sparingly in ®udh 
items of "news-." Incidentally, I will say that 
The Menace (Aurora, Mo.) , is doing 1 a great work 
and worthy of the patronage of all men. 

Case 1. This is the account of Catherine 
Egan, who in a "fit of anger," left home and went 
to the Good Shepherd house in Omaha. She 
agreed and arranged to stay six months, thinking 
that she was in a religious institution. Her -six 
months of voluntary servitude were spent in long 
hours of labor in the laundry, behind iron bars, 
and within a wall 18 ft. high. At the expiration 
of the time agreed upon, she felt that it was her 
privilege to go home, but no, she found herself a 
prisoner, unable to depart according to her own 
plans. Appeal was made to her father, James 
Egan, and the battle in behalf of her freedom was 
long and hard, In her account of the case she 
tells of the coming of a new girl, being brought 
there by her people. I pen a few lines as written 
by herself, indicating how she "en joyed" her stay 
in this prison that bears so sacred a name as that 
of the "Good 'Shepherd" : 

"Then one day a new girl was brought in by her folks. 
I nearly screamed for joy at the sight of the newcomer. 
It was Ella Callahan, of South Omaha, who I found out 
later eloped and married against the wishes of her parents. 
Her folks had her arrested and brought her to the House 
of the Good Shepherd for safety. But I did not say any- 
thing till I saw Ella alone, and nearly hugged her to death 
for joy. I begged her, when she should be taken home by 
her parents, that she would tell my father where I was. 
And later, when my father appeared with an attorney and 
demanded my release, I nearly died of joy, so glad was I 
to see him. When I was leaving, one of the sisters got me 
to sign a paper not to get any pay while working in there. 



Houses of the Good Shepherd. 227 

I scarcely had clothes enough to cover my back, and had 
nothing at all for all the seven years of work I did. There 
are lots of girls there who are begging to be let out, but 
it seems that one must know their real name and their re- 
ligious name to get them out, and also have a lawyer. I 
feel sorry for the poor girls, some have no friends, and 
those who have do not know how they can let their people 
know where they ar*." 

How is this for a "home" free Americans? Do 
you want your daughter imprisoned thus? 

Case 2. The second item we give is a part of 
a letter written to the editor of The Menace. It 
'bears date, November 12, 1914. Its author is a 
mother and her letter in part follows: 

"Dear Sir: A friend gave me one of your papers, The 
Menace. I read it and saw how you had helped to get a 
girl out of a Catholic institution. Now, I have a girl in a 

Good Shepherd home in . They refuse to let her out 

or to say why she is held there. This girl was stolen from 
me when she was two and a half years of age, and it took 
me eleven years to find where she is. She is now 18 years 
of age, and they have no right to her. Will you please get 
her out for me, as I need her very much. I have been sick 
for a long time, and am unable to do my housework. I 
have written two letters there, and they do not answer. 

The girl's name is . was my former hus- 

band's name. We are able to take care of her. Please 
advise me as soon as you hear from her. ." 

No wonder The Menace calls attention to the 
13th amendment to the constitution of the United 
States which provides that: "Neither slavery nor 
involuntary servitude, except as a punishment for 
crime, whereof the party shall have been duly 
convicted, shall exist within the United States or 
any place subject to their jurisdiction." 

No imprisonment by private parties should be 
tolerated for one moment — only by the state, 
through due process of law. 



228 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

Our third ease is that of Maria Buocellato, of 
328 W. 11th Street, New York. A writ of habeas 
corpus was sought and Judge Giegerich on the 
petition states that "the young woman is detained 
at the Sacred Heart Convent." A later issue of 
The Menace (Dec. 25, 1915) states that the giri 
was brought to the court and that the release from 
the convent was denied her. The account in the 
case shows that her mother was ill and greatly 
needed her attention and help, but the tyrants in 
charge of the convent refused her liberty, and her 
mother the comfort of her presence and help, and 
the crowning infamy of the case is, that the court, 
dominated by Roman priests, did the bidding of 
the hierarchy and allowed Rome to imprison, in 
violation of the constitution, a helpless girl. 

No sect, denomination, cult, order or lodge, 
should be allowed to run prisons on American 
soil. When there is crime, imprisonment is a 
necessity; let it remain, as it rightfully is, the 
function of the state. 

Case 4. Is that of Miss Adelaide Rene at Los 
Angeles, California. She, herself, went before 
the court seeking release from the Good Shepherd 
Convent. Being twenty years of age, she filed 
her petition through her attorney, in her own 
name. According to the account she gave, they 
kidnapped her, thrust her into a taxi cab and un- 
lawfully imprisoned her in a convent. In this 
case, her mother co-operated with the Romish au- 
thorities in their effort to continue her imprison- 
ment. She had recently inherited $10,000, and 



Houses of the Good Shepherd. 229 

it seemed to suit the mother and the "Mother Su- 
perior" (were they not both "mothers inferior"?) 
to make a prisoner of her and control her money. 
By the good sense of the presiding judge, she won 
the case and was granted her freedom. 

From the Cincinnati Times-Star (Feb. 26, 
1916) we have the following case of two girls 
who sought their freedom : 

"At the request of two sisters from the Convent of the 
Good Shepherd in Cincinnati, Safety Commissioner Kluem- 
per, of Covington, Ky., Saturday ordered that a search be 
instituted in Covington for two girls who left the convent 
a week ago without permission, and are supposed to be in 
Covington. Their names were given as Mrs. Marcella Sny- 
der, 18, of Sydney, Ohio, and Miss Marie Kennedy, 16, of 
Atlanta, Ga. According to information which reached the 
sisters, Saturday, the girls wrote letters from Covington, 
calling upon Cincinnati friends to loan them money so that 
they could proceed to their respective homes." 

Why should these girls have been shut up in 
the convents? And why should the police be 
called upon to restore them when they had effected 
their escape ? Is it not rather the business of the 
officers of the law to deliver the victims of injus- 
tice ? Who is running this country, any how, Un- 
cle Sam, or Papa Benedict? Our question is still 
"Uncle Sam or the Pope, Which?" We ought to 
find out to whom we owe our allegiance, that we 
may adjust ourselves accordingly. 

Case 5. This is of a little Protestant girl, 
who was adopted, she being motherless, by the 
patriotic deputy sheriff of San Antonio, Texas, 
to save her from being incarcerated in the Romish 
dungeon by the Papal Judge of the Juvenile Court. 
The girl was but 11 years of age and small; yet 



230 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

this mere child was reported to be an outlaw, and 
a snare was set for her capture by the Romish 
slave drivers. Her father, having other children 
and his wife being dead, was heart-broken, "when 
he heard of the treacherous intrigue" of this 
Romish bunch. The Menace says there are too 
many "holy ihell holes" in this country. It also 
says, "America is not free while Rome continues 
to house and torture innocents and youth." Noth- 
ing but fiends could carry on the activities that 
Rome is promoting in our midst. The question is, 
How long will free America tolerate such infa- 
mies? 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Some of New York's Papal Institutions. 

There has been quite a stir, not only in the me- 
tropolitan city, 'but throughout the nation, as a 
result of some investigations recently made by 
the mayor. Mayor Mitchell, himself a Romanist, 
was raised to believe the system to be of God. 
We trust his recent experiences have opened his 
eyes. When elected to the posiion he now holds, 
Mr. Mitchell found himself to be hampered, at 
the very beginning, by Roman Catholic priests. 
They evidently thought they had a cinch on the 
situation through a man whom they expected to 
use as one of their "tools/' Catholic orphanages 
of the city have charge of 22,000 children. For 
the care of these wards of the state, they receive 
out of the public treasury five millions of dollars. 
An average of $227.25. Any honest man could 
give these children splendid care and make a fort- 
une in twelve months, but Rome has never been 
known to do the honorable thing either by indi- 
viduals or the government. Her method is fraud 
and outright stealing ; her business robbery ; her 
channel is largely corrupt politics. Do these Ro- 
mish institutions take proper care of the children 
intrusted to them ? Let the mayor's testimony as 
to one of them answer : 

231 



232 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

"The conditions there were so bad that they would beg- 
gar description. I saw some of them myself. I went over 
there after the superintendent was removed from office, 
and I looked at the conditions that even still prevailed, be- 
cause there had not been time to correct them. 

"I saw infants lying on a sun-baked veranda because 
there was no room to put them elsewhere, because there 
were insufficient nurses to take them away, without even 
mosquito netting to cover them and with flies crawling in 
and out of their mouths. The children in those institutions 
had been vermin covered; they also had been compelled to 
go without change of clothing." 

Every investigation I have been able to make 
leads to the immutable conclusion that Roman- 
ism is thoroughly Pagan and absolutely anti- 
Christian. If the Mayor has a heart, such con- 
ditions as he above describes would naturally stir 
him to activity and awaken in him an utter ab- 
horrence of the infernal graft practiced by the 
political machine of his co-religionists. We are 
not surprised to hear the mayor, when testi- 
fying in the New York court, say "that the priests 
and their associates had interfered with the city 
government, had attempted to discredit city offi- 
cials who had blocked their graft, had attempted 
to dominate the department of charities, had con- 
spired to pervert and obstruct justice and prevent 
the due administration of the law, had attempted 
bribery, had accomplished bribery, had conspired 
to utter criminal libel, had committed libel, and 
had comimitted perjury." 

On further investigation we find that the Ro- 
man authorities institute a systematic campaign 
of opposition. This opposition was headed by a 
•bunch of priests, Hebberd, Farrell and Potter who 



New York's Papal Institutions. 233 

was an "ex-minister (priest) and discredited city 
employee," being prominent among them. These 
were backed by other "Catholic clergymen." May- 
or Mitchell testifies that Mr. Hotchkiss pointed 
out certain things that were transpiring against 
his administration, indicating that there were cer- 
emonial libels. "He further pointed out to me 
that from all circumstances as developed upon the 
records, the conduct of witnesses, and from extra- 
neous facts, some of which were also known to 
me, that there was serious ground for the belief 
that there existed a conspiracy on the part of cer- 
tain priests of the Catholic church, Potter, Heh- 
t>erd and others, to pervert justice and obstruct 
the due administration of the law in the language 
of the statute, in the manner which I have already 
indicated, and further by attempting to teach wit- 
nesses what to say on the stand, prevent other 
witnesses from coming on the stand, and to get 
them out of the jurisdiction." 

Thus we see that these Romish scoundrels, 
finding that the mayor they elected would not do 
their dirty work, set about to destroy his admin- 
istration. It is said that Priest Farrell organ- 
ized a regular campaign of opposition. When 
this priest was summoned to appear before the 
investigating committee appointed by the govern- 
ment, he ignored the summons and issued a series 
of pamphlets attacking the city administration, 
From the mayor's own testimony we read : "I 



234 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

might point out that libelous pamphlets were is- 
sued, from the best information we were able to 
obtain, at the rate of 180,000 to each publication, 
and circulated at the doors of practically all Cath- 
olic churches of the city." 

And these infamous papal representatives, 
these priestly villains, are 'doing in other cities, 
with more or less success, the same 'kind of work 
they are doing in New Ylork. The Mitchell in- 
vestigation revealed the fact that of the moneys 
appropriated toy the city, a former moderator, 
one Monsignor Mahon, had appropriated $5,000 
from this treasury to his own use. In order to 
track them in their villainies and make sure of 
their work, Mayor Mitchell had his representa- 
tives tap certain telephone wires. On these oc- 
casions, some hundred incriminating statements 
were secured. They involved the "higher-ups" in 
the Papal machine. When the Mayor was on the 
witness stand, in the investigatimg court, he tried 
to 'bring out these conversations. It created quite 
a hubbub and the Romanized court at once stop- 
ped the proceedings and refused to atllow these ev- 
idences of papal intrigue and criminality to be 
given in public. Had the account been against Pro- 
testant ministers and officials the thing would 
have been laid bare with great gusto; but Rome 
works in the dark, and so controls and browbeats 
courts as to prevent much of her criminality be- 
ing laid open in the sun-light. However, w r e un- 
derstand that the mayor carried his point and was 
later allowed to finish his testimony. 



New York's Papal Institutions. 235 

Inspection. 

There is no greater need in legislation than 
the thorough opening up of all papal institutions. 
Her convents, schools, houses of the Good Shep- 
herd, ".homes" and various sorts of monasteries, 
orphanages and other institutions should be so 
thoroughly opened that the winds can blow 
through them, the sun-light of 'heaven penetrate 
them, and the people know what goes on in them, 
and their enslaved inmates be allowed the air of 
freedom. The red-blooded manhood of this coun- 
try should see to it that the occupants of these 
medieval prisons are given the liberties of free 
men and women. Let patriots demand of all law- 
makers rigid inspection laws. Question your can- 
didates closely, especially for Congress, and the 
State legislatures. Support no man who will not 
stand for the opening of these slave-pens. 



CHAPTER XX. 

Rome and Our Government. 

Rome has been noted for a thousand years for 
her efforts to dominate the government and po- 
litical life of nations. The intrigues of the Pa- 
pacy in Spain, France, England and other old- 
world governments is a matter of history. He 
who knows nothing of this is poorly posted in the 
past records of the nations. The nations have to 
a very considerable extent repudiated the med- 
dling of the Pope with their governments. 

As far back as 1832, Pope Gregory XVI., said, 
"Outside of the papal states, I am pope in none 
but the United States of America." The simple 
fact is, that at that time, his influence in this 
country was very small, compared with what it is 
today. His obedient servants in this land have 
promised to deliver America to the papal Papa. 
Whether they shall 'be able to make good, is up 
to the people of our day. I have before me an 
article by William Lloyd Clark, published in the 
Converted Catholic (June 1915). I cannot vouch 
for all these facts but any man who keeps, in any 
measure, posted as to present conditions, can have 
no doubt that Mr. Clark's assertions are, in the 
main, correct. Many of them, we know to be 
true. Here they are: 

The Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of the 

237 



238 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

United States, Edward D. White, is a Roman 
Catholic. 

Joseph McKenna, a Roman Catholic, is an as- 
sociate justice and Vice President of the Supreme 
Court of the United States. The clerk of this 
court is also a Romanist. 

John J. Fitzgerald, a Roman Catholic, is chair- 
man of the powerful Committee on Appropria- 
tions of the House of Representatives. 

John Burke, a Roman Catholic, is Treasurer 
of the United States. 

Ransdell, Ashurst, and O'Gorman, Roman 
Catholics, are United States Senators from Louis- 
iana, Arizona and New York. 

The governor of Illinois is a Roman Catholic. 

The mayors of New York and Boston are Ro- 
man Catholic, and the trend of the government in 
both cities is toward anarchy. 

The revenue collector of the Port of Entry, New 
York, is a Roman Catholic. 

Under the present administration all ambas- 
sadors to foreign countries, with very few excep- 
tions, are Roman Catholic. 

A Roman Catholic by the name of Cornelius 
Ford is Public Printer in Washington, having con- 
trol of all government printing, and controlling 
the Government pay roll in the printing depart- 
ment, amounting to millions of dollars annually. 

A Roman Catholic, Joseph E. Ralph, is direc- 
tor of the Bureau of Printing and Engraving. 

Two-thirds of the department chiefs are Ro- 
man Catholic. 



Rome and Our Government. 239 

Practically all the important federal positions 
of the large cities, like Boston, Brooklyn, New 
York, Chicago, St. Louis, and San Francisco, are 
filled with Roman Catholics. 

The private secretary of the President of the 
United States, Joseph Tumulty, is a Roman Cath- 
olic, and, though working in the background, 
wields more influence in many of the affairs of the 
nation than the President himself. 

A Roman Catholic managed the national com- 
paign that elected Wilson. 

Over seventy per cent of the appointments of 
President Wilson are Roman Catholic. 

Ten states now have Catholic administrations. 

Thirty-one States now have Catholic Demo- 
cratic committees (1915). 

Twenty-one States have Catholic Republican 
committees. 

Twenty thousand public schools have about 
one-half Catholic teachers. 

Six hundred public schools now use Catholic 
readers and teach from them the Roman Catholic 
religion. 

New York City, Chicago, Baltimore, Philadel- 
phia, Buffalo, Toledo, Cleveland and St. Louis now 
employ over 75 per cent. Catholic teachers in their 
public schools. 

In all the cities and towns of the United States 
of 10,000 or more inhabitants, an average of over 
88 per cent of the men on the police force are Ro- 
man Catholics. 

Roman Catholics are in a majority in the city 



240 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

council of 15,000 towns and cities in the United 
States. 

To the same author who furnished the above 
facts, we are indebted for the following: 

Established Facts Compiled From The Menace, The Amer- 
ican Citizen, The Jeffersonian and other 
Reliable Sources, by Wm. Lloyd Clark. 

Fact No. 1. — We captured the Philippines from Spain. 
Church and State are united under the Spanish System of 
government, and all church property is owned by the gov- 
ernment. After capturing the Philippines, we paid Spain 
$20,000,000 for them, and the purchase included the church 
property. This we gave back to the Roman Catholic 
Church. We then bought again, for $7,500,000 certain 
"friar lands" which these friars had wrested from the sim- 
ple people who owned them — though the friars had sworn 
that they had already sold the property to certain business 
corporations. But we paid four times what the property 
was worth. This on recommendation of Wm. H. Taft. 

Fact No. 2.. — To consummate the purchase of the "friar 
lands," William H. Taft was made a "special envoy to the 
Vatican," with which we had, and could have, no diplo- 
matic relations. He humiliated our whole nation by go- 
ing on such a mission; his proposals were turned down by 
the Pope, and he was ordered to negotiate with the Pope's 
delegate at Manila. If Taft were a statesman he should 
have known better than to so disgrace the nation. 

Fact No. 3. — Taft then recommended that Roman Cath- 
olic teachers be sent to the public schools in the Philip- 
pines, and had a law passed allowing Rome to teach her 
doctrines in the public schools at certain times, and had a 
Romanist, Jim Smith, put at the head of the Philipppine 
board of education. Today the papal catechism is taught 
in virtually every public school building in the Philippines. 

Fact No. 4. — Rome put in a claim for over $2,450,000 
for "damages" to her buildings by the insurrection in the 
Philippines. An expert commission (including one Roman 
Catholic) allowed Rome $360,000, though it was known 
that in some cases the priests themselves had destroyed 
the churches. Then Taft asked the award to be doubled. 
Coneress made it $420,000, and Rome got the cash. 

Fact No. 5. — Rome asked for money for certain prop- 
erty in Porto Rico, which she did not own (according to the 
testimony of the most intelligent Porto Ricans). The case 
was carried into the Supreme Court, but before the court 



Rome and Our Government. 241 

could decide, Roosevelt and Taft ordered a verdict for 
Rome, and $320,000 and valuable real estate was awarded 
to the papal church — if Congress agrees. 

Fact No. 6.— Rome claimed over $2,000,000 for certain 
property in Cuba. The Cubans considered the claim a 
downright fraud; but Roosevelt and Taft ordered the Cu- 
ban people to pay Rome $1,500,000 for this property 
which Spain had taken from the Church 70 years ago. 

Fact No. 7. — In 1904, just before the election, it was 
discovered that over $100,000 of Indian trust funds had 
been paid out in Washington without the knowledge or 
consent of the Indians — $98,000 to Rome and $4,000 to the 
Lutherans. Nobody knew by what authority it was done, 
but Roosevelt finally confessed that he had ordered it paid, 
by advice of Attorney General Bonaparte, a Romanist. The 
whole nation was aroused and indignant but the money 
was eone. James S. Sherman, chairman of the committee 
on Indian affairs, and afterwards Vice President, condoned 
and defended the theft. 

Fact No. 8. — When the United States took possession 
^ Porto Rico, it found that the government seal was a Ro- 
manist seal, with papal emblems and the letters "P. & I." 
("Ferdinand and Isabella"). The seal was changed and 
Americanized. Rome howled, and then "hurry orders" 
went from Washington to restore the papal seal. It was 
done, and it is there today — a papal church seal for an 
American territory! 

Fact No. 9. — The United States government, through 
the recommendation of Roosevelt and Taft, has establish- 
ed in Panama, at government expense, three papal houses 
of worship and sustains four papal chaplains, though all 
Protestant denominations in Panama are paying their own 
expenses. The American Romanist papers also state that 
the public schools and hospitals in Panama have been put 
under the control of "Christian Brothers and Sisters of 
Charity." 

Fact No. 10. — In an "official document" issued in Ma- 
nila by the government, the "Diplomatic Corps" was 
headed with Archbishop Harty, followed by the Apostolic 
Delegate, then a priest, another priest and then, under all 
these, the consuls of Germany, France, Great Britain, etc. 
This was all done after Taft's "Mission to Rome." 

Fact No. 11. — Ex-Governor-General Ide, of the Philip- 
nines, declared in a speech in Fitchburg, Mass., that "the 
U. S. keeps an army in the Philippines solely to protect 
the Roman Catholic Church," and Congressman Littlefield, 
of Maine, in a speech in that state August 1, 1900, said 
that "so long as we have to protect the Roman Catholic 



242 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 



Church against its opponents in the Philippines, the war 
will go on." Thus we are spending hundreds of millions 
for the benefit of Rome in the Pacific. 

Fact No. 12. — More than half the people in the Philip- 
pine Islands, and the most intelligent, have broken away 
from the Roman church, but are not allowed to have their 
share of the church property which was paid for by the 
people as a whole — simply because the papal church has 
votes to deliver in the United States. 

Fact No. 13. — The governor-general of the Philippines; 
more than half the Philippine Supreme Court judges; the 
chairman of the Committee on Insular affairs; 3700 out of 
4,200 public school teachers in the islands, and many more 
of the officials, are Roman Catholic, though more than half 
the Filipino people openly express a preference for Pro- 
testants. 

Fact No. 14. — When James S. Sherman, Taft's running 
mate, was up for re-election to Congress in the 27th N. Y. 
district in 1906, Priest Ketcham, the papal lobbyist in 
Washington, wrote to every priest in Sherman's district, 
asking these priests to use their influence for Sherman's 
election, and stating that Sherman was their champion in 
Congress. When Ketcham was faced with a copy of his 
letters, he declared with tears, that he was "compelled to 
write as he did by threats that if he did not he would in 
the future get no more money for his Indian schools." 
Sherman was chairman of the Congressional Committee 
on Indian Affairs, and became Vice President. 

Fact No. 15. — Practically all the chaplains in the navy 
are Romanists and two-thirds of the chaplains in the army. 

Fact No. 16.— The Roman Catholic Church has acquired 
title to the heights which, from a military standpoint, com- 
pletely command Washington city. Batteries placed upon 
these heights would sweep our national capital with un- 
failing fire — as irresistibly as the German guns, on the 
heights surrounding Sedan, compelled the surrender of Ra- 
zaine and Napoleon III. 

Fact No. 17. — The street railways and many of the 
steam ship companies and railroads allow priests and nuns 
to ride free, while Protestant ministers and Protestant 
charity workers are compelled to pay their fare. Thus the 
transportation companies are giving Rome every advantage 
in her efforts to ruin this country, and placing the Protest- 
ant workers at a disadvantage in their efforts to save the 
nation. 

Fact No. 18. — The public libraries in the United States 
have almost entirely come under control of Roman Cath- 
olics, and Protestant church papers, magazines and works 



Rome and Our Government. 243 

of history showing up the infamous record of the Papacy 
have been culled out while all kinds of books, papers and 
documents falsifying history and glorifying Rome, are giv- 
en prominence in these public institutions. Thus Rome 
has turned our public libraries from a blessing to a curse. 

Fact No. 19. — Roman Catholics are given the privilege 
to beg money in the different departments of the govern- 
ment at Washington, while the privilege is denied to the 
Protestants. 

Fact No. 20. — A Jesuit censor controls the columns of 
every large daily paper in this nation and all matter de- 
rogatory to Rome is tossed into the waste basket while the 
smallest Hibernian convention can get a big head-line 
v/uteup on the front page, and the smallest Catholic as- 
assembly can get more space in the average daily than the 
national assembly of the largest and most influential Pro- 
testant convention in the land. 

Fact No. 21. — The Roman Catholic Church so complete- 
ly controls the metropolitan dailies, and the magazines, 
that an anti-Catholic publisher cannot buy an inch of space 
with which to advertise the literature that is telling the 
truth on which the salvation of this country depends. 

Fact No. 22. — Very nearly all the school teachers in 
Chicago and other large cities are Roman Catholic. Thus 
the public school has fallen into the hands of its most 
deadly enemy. 

Fact No. 23. — Very nearly every prison and large jail 
in the country has a priest for a chaplain and many have 
altars fitted up with gold at the public expense. 

Fact No. 24.— The President of the United States is 
surrounded by Jesuits who report everything to Rome. 

Fact No. 25. — Nearly one-half the governors of the dif- 
ferent states have Jesuit private secretaries who are com- 
pelled to reveal all their knowledge of state matters in the 
confessional. 

Fact No. 26. — Gov. Deneen, of Illinois, appointed A. J. 
Burroughs, a Jesuit priest of Rome, a member of the Ed- 
ucational Commission of this state. Other nations expel 
the Jesuits as dangerous plotters against the government. 
Our politicians appoint them to positions of trust. Future 
statesmen will curse the traitors of this generation while 
the people will pay for their treason with blood and tears. 

Fact No. 27. — In the federal court in the city of Peoria, 
111., Judge Humphreys fined Wm. Lloyd Clark $400 and 
costs for exposing Romanism and White Slavery in the 
State Capital of Illinois. Politicians fear publicity because 
their deeds are evil. They know the freedom of the press 
must be destroyed or they cannot long remain in power. 



244 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

I give the above twenty-seven facts concerning 
Rome simply as samples. They are taken from a 
pamphlet by William Lloyd Clark, in which he 
gives one hundred such facts, under the title, 
"Washington in the Grasp of Rome." Mr. Clark 
is one of the most widely known patriotic lectur- 
ers in oiur country. He is wide awake, thorough- 
ly posted, and a terror to the bachelor-bund. He 
has been mobbed time and again by them. 

Our Protestant people have long been asleep 
on this question. It is high time they should be 
awakened. We find throughout the country that 
the priests are pushing themselves and their 
henchmen into places of political power and pres- 
tige. They have a hand in everything. For years 
all big political parties have opened their conven- 
tions with prayer by Romish priests. This sum- 
mer, on the best information that I have been able 
to secure, the awakening has reached them. They 
got through their conventions, apparently, with- 
out calling on the bachelor Daddy to pray for 
them. But, only today, on reading a program of 
the forth-coming Prohibition Get-together con- 
vention, I find a priest is slated to make the open- 
ing prayer. The writer is a life-long Prohibition- 
ist and makes this record with shame. If I am not 
mistaken, something will happen at the Conven- 
tion. Such folly costs the party of home and 
righteousness many votes. It will hardly occur 
again. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

Freedom of Speech, Press, Conscience 
and Worship. 

Since the Pope claims to be the Lord God, hav- 
ing the whole man, body, soul, and spirit under 
his control, we are not surprised at his efforts to 
destroy free speech, free press, free exercise of 
conscience, also freedom of worship. When the 
papal system ceases to antagonize these funda- 
mentals of liberty, it will cease to be popery. From 
Ripalda's Catechism* we gather a few points; 
bearing in mind that this Catechism has the high- 
est papal sanction. Note the following : 

* Quoted here from Phillips' "Romanism Anal- 
yzed." 

"What do we understand by Liberalism?" 
"The system which defends the independence of the 
State with respect to the Church. How many grades of 
liberalism are there? Principally three. What is the 
first? That which teaches that the Church should be sub- 
ject to the State. What do Liberals deduce from this doc- 
trine? That the laws and precepts of the Church should 
not be complied with, not even their evangelical counsels, 
when these oppose the laws of the State. What does the 
second grade teach ? That the two powers of the Church 
and the State are equal and completely independent. What 
is deduced from this ? That all civil laws are just and ob- 
ligatory, although they are opposed to the Sacred Canons 
and other laws of the Church. What does the third grade 
teach ? That the Church is superior to the State, but in the 
present age she should approve of independence with all 
other liberties which Liberalism teaches. Has the Church 
condemned all these errors? Yes: * * * * What then 
does the Catholic doctrine teach on this head? That the 
State should be subject to the Church as the body to the 

245 



246 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

soul and the temporal to the eternal. What is the basis 
of the Church's superiority to the State ? Her exceedingly 
noble purpose," etc. 

"What other Liberties does Liberalism defend?" 
"Liberty of conscience, liberty of worship and of the 
press. What is meant by liberty of conscience? That 
every man may profess the religion which his con- 
science dictates, and none, if it dictates nothing. Is is true 
that a man may elect the religion which he likes best? No; 
but he should profess only the Catholic, Apostolic, Roman, 
which is the only true one. What is meant by Liberty of 
w orship ? That the government should protect the free ex- 
ercise of all religions, although they may be false. What 
is, then, the obligation of the government at this point? 
First, she should prof ess it, and then protect the only true 
religion, which is the Catholic. Ought it not then to pro- 
tect all the opinions of its subjects? Yes, sir, provided 
that these opinions are not condemned by the Church." 

One would imagine at first thought that we 
were to have an indorsement of freedom of con- 
science and worship, but notice again his answer, 
"provided, that these opinions are not condemned 
by the Church." Now any one who understands, 
Romanism, is well aware that she has condemned 
all the teachings of Protestantism, including free- 
dom of worship and of conscience. Continuing 
with our author, we have the following : 

"What is meant by Liberty of press? The right to print 
and publish without previous censorship all sorts of opin- 
ions, however absurd and corrupting they may be. Should 
the government suppress this liberty by means of censor- 
ship ? It is evident that it should. * * * * Does the 
Church tolerate these Liberties? No, sir; she has many 
times condemned them." 

He then raises the question whether a Catholic 
should call •himself liberal? and answers in the 
negative ; and as to whether Catholics may ap- 
prove liberalism, taking the name of Catholic Lib- 
erals. He denounces this and also the question 



Freedom of Speech, etc. 247 

whether Catholics may practice their religion in 
private without thrusting it upon the public. 

May Catholics Read Independent papers? 

The author of the Catechism plunges into the 
question of free press in the following fashion : 

"Does one sin gravely who subscribes for liberal pa- 
pers? Yes, sir. Why? Because he contributes to evil 
with his money, puts in peril his faith, and sets a bad ex- 
ample. Note, that if the reviews or periodicals are pro- 
hibited by some bishop, the faithful of his diocese commit 
also a grave sin of disobedience. 

He next lays down some rules by which to determine 
what papers may be read and what must be spurned. Pa- 
pers and magazines are condemned, 1. If they call them- 
selves Liberal. 2. If they defend liberty of conscience, lib- 
erty of worship, of the press, or whatever other of the 
liberal errors. 3. If they attack the Roman Pontificate, the 
clergy or the religious orders. 4. If they belong to liberal 
parties. 5. If they show a liberal mind in their comments 
upon news or in their judgment of persons. The most cer- 
tain rule of all is, if they are condemned by the bishops." 

One would naturally as-k the question, Do the 
priests credit their people with having any 
brains ? All Romanists are treated &s little child- 
ren or feeble-minded ones who may not be allowed 
to run at large. What a travesty upon Twentieth 
Century manhood! It would seem that every in- 
telligent, thinking Romanist would accept such 
doctrine as an insult to his manhood, and wipe 
the dust of Romanism from 'his feet. The author 
from which we are quoting, instructs his flock as 
follows.: "'Read- no periodicals without previous- 
ly consulting and securing the approbation of the 
Confessor. What should all good Catholics do 
with reference to the press? Extirpate the im- 
pious and liberal, and subscribe for and propa- 



248 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

gate the Catholic." This he says cooperates with 
the work of God, defends the faith ag'ainst error 
and sets a good example. 

He then instructs all Catholics to vote. He 
naturally warns them against voting for the Lib- 
eral representative, which he calls a sin. Thus 
he would stock every Legislature, and Congress 
itself, with men who know nothing but Roman- 
ism; with no common personal intelligence; and 
who will do nothing except after the advice of 
their ghostly Confessors. 

Asking the question as to what arms ought to 
be used in the fight with Liberalism, he answers, 
politics, journalism and social questions. From 
this, we understand that Rome aims to dominate 
politics, control the press and shape all social 
questions. But enough of Ripalda. We all know 
that under the Council of Trent (1545) the Bible 
was condemned and so recent a Papal authority 
as Pope Pius IX. denounced Bible Societies as a 
pest. He also denounced freedom of conscience 
in the following words, "Liberty of conscience is 
a most pestiferous error, from which arises, rev- 
olution, corruption, contempt of sacred things, 
holy institutions and laws; in other words, that 
pest of all others most to be dreaded in a State, 
unbridled liberty of opinion." As to the general 
reading of the Scriptures and their wide-spread 
circulation, he said that several of his predeces- 
sors have made laws intended to "turn aside this 
scourge." 

In 1870, Cardinal Antonelli, in behalf of Pius 



Freedom of Speech, etc. 249 

IX., writing to the Bishop of Nicaragua, says, 
"We have lately been informed 'here that an at- 
tempt has been made to change the order of things 
in that Republic (of Nicaragua) ; to be publishing 
programs in which are enunciated freedom of ed- 
ucation and worship. Both of these principles 
are contrary to the laws of God and the Church." 
And yet in this country the Romanists are very 
full of their plea and contention for religious tol- 
erance. Much depends on whose ox is gored. 
They have actually appointed a committee on re- 
ligious prejudice and are making mighty efforts 
to stem the current of public opinion. What have 
the tools and dupes of Rome to do with liberty of 
conscience and worship? Has not their "holy 
father" busied himself throughout the centuries 
in stifling all manner of human freedom ? To the 
unfortunate dupe of the Pope, Emperor Maxi- 
millian, in Mexico, Pius IX wrote as follows, ac- 
cording to Appleton's Encyclopedia for 1865 : 

"To repair the evils occasioned by the revolu- 
tion, and to bring back as soon as possible happy 
days for the Church, the Roman Catholic religion 
must above all things continue to be the glory and 
mainstay of the Mexican nation, to the exclusion 
of every other dissenting worship, that no person 
may obtain the faculty of teaching and publishing 
false tenets; that instruction, whether public or 
private, should be directed and watched over by 
the ecclesiastical authority; and that, in short, 
the chains may be broken which, up to the present 
time, have held down the Church in a state of de- 



250 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

< 
pendence and subject to the arbitrary rule of civil 

government." (Quoted from "Rom. and the Re- 
public") 

According to what we have shown above, Ro- 
manists are not allowed to re^d any papers antag- 
onistic to the Pope. One of their men who was 
in attendance upon the Baltimore Catholic Con- 
vention (Nov. 1889) set forth as the spirit of the 
Council, their dependence on the Catholic press. 
He said, "The Catholic press is to be the antidote 
for pestilential literature. Catholic editors are 
not the expounders of what the editors may think 
in doctrine. Editors and writers are to declare 
the doctrines taught them by the authorized teach- 
ers of the Church." According to this, the Cath- 
olic editor has- no mind of his own ; 'he is but a 
machine played upon by the Pope, a papal puppet. 
He can only record the things inspired by his 
bachelor Papa. It would seem to the American 
mind that this is an inexcusable belittling of man- 
hood, but I suppose a mian trained in the Parochial 
schools is ready to acquiesce at once in this in- 
sult to his man-hood, his intelligence. 

From a letter by Archbishop Corrigan of New 
York, dated April 13, 1887, and addressed to 
"Editor and Proprietor of the Catholic Herald/' 
we make the following extracts: "By this note, 
which is entirely private, ,and not to be published, 
I call your attention to the fact that the Third 
Plenary Council of Baltimore, following the lead- 
ership of Leo XIII., has pointed out the duties of 
the Catholic press, and denounced the abuses, of 



Freedom of Speech, etc. 251 

which journals styling themselves Catholic are 
sometimes guilty. 'That paper alone/ says the 
Council (decree No. 228), 'is to be regarded as 
Catholic that is prepared to submit in all things 
to ecclesiastical authority.' " 

"Later on it warns all Catholic writers against 
presuming to attack publicly the manner in which 
a bishop rules his diocese. 

"For some time past the utterances of The 
Catholic Herald have been shockingly scandalous. 
As this newspaper is published in this diocese, I 
hereby warn you that if you continue in this 
course of conduct, it will be at your peril." 

We call the reader's attention to some present 
day conditions. 1. There have been before the 
Congress of the United States, during the past 
several years, a number of bills fathered by Ro- 
man representatives, aimed at freedom of the 
press. The chief offenders have been Fitzgerald, 
of Brooklyn, N. Y., and Gallivan, of Boston. These 
two papal lick-spittles are never so happy as when 
seeking to deliver America, bound and gagged, at 
the feet of the Tyrant of the Tiber. Their zeal 
is worthy of a better cause. They wish especially 
to be able to shut out of the mails such papers as 
The Menace, The American Citizen, (Phila.), 
Watson's Jeffersonian and Magazine (Thomson, 
Ga.), The Christian Standard, and other papers 
that are brave enough and true enough to defend 
Protestant Christianity and American freedom. 
Men of their stripe have already dominated the 



252 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

governments of Canada to such an extent as to 
exclude The Menace from the Canadian mails. If 
the people of the United States slumber much lon- 
ger, we will find a free press not only much ham- 
pered, but destroyed. 

2. Not only do they seek to control the postoffice 
system at Washington 'but they are diligent in se- 
curing the appointment of papal postmasters 
throughout the country. It is said that in one 
Congressional district in Wisconsin, the present 
government administration has appointed twenty- 
seven postmasters, of whom twenty-three are pa- 
pists. These men in all manner of underhanded 
ways, are using their positions to annoy and dam- 
age, if not destroy, the patriotic papers. The 
government should receive vigorous protests from 
real Americans. 

3. One of the methods adopted by the servants of 
the Pope is to hale patriotic and independent pub- 
lishers to the Federal Courts. They hope to pen- 
itentiary those whom they cannot otherwise con- 
trol: failing in conviction, they at least hope to 
break down the publisher through court expenses. 
Suits against the publishers of The Menace and 
against Mr. Watson of Georgia, have 'been already 
prosecuted in the federal courts. But thanks to 
the justice of the American .spirit, the patriots 
have been thuis far able to maintain their freedom, 
although the costs have likely been great. No 
juror is worthy of his freedom who would convict 
Uh> editors and publishers in cases like this. Such 
juror should himself be incarcerated. It is sim- 



Freedom of Speech, etc. 253 

ply the 12th Century spewing its rot and vomit 
on the 20th Century. 

4. But one of the saddest and most alarming feat- 
ures is Rome's constraints of the Metropolitan 
daily press. No great daily, so far as I know, 
is open to the presentation of the patriotic de- 
mands in this conflict with Rome. The silence of 
these dailies on the aggressions of Rome and pa- 
pal rottenness in general is alarming. A crime 
upon the part of a single Protestant clergyman, 
obtains a larger space in the nation's press than 
all the wickedness of all the priests on the Con- 
tinent. The priests have also a right of way 
through the columns of the large papers. One 
can scarcely pick up an American daily without 
finding something exploiting the papacy. The 
Pope is forever in the head-lines. The cardinals 
and the archbishops cover the front pages. Their 
sayings are recorded, their doings are boosted, 
their conventions are exploited, but who ever sees 
anything of American patriotism? Even the pa- 
triotic national conventions, though largely at- 
tended, can scarcely get small recognition. 

Is it not time that some wide-awake, patriotic 
American citizen of means should start a series 
of dailies in our great centers of population, that 
will stand for true Americanism, that will defend 
our press, that will represent our work, our move- 
ments and our needs ? The press is a power and 
it ought to be used for America, not for Rome ; for 
liberty, not for tyranny; for the Protestantism, 
that has made this nation great, not for the papal 



254 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

tyranny that has cursed the fairest portions of 
the earth. One of the greatest needs of our 
times is a fair, clean, strong American press, un- 
fettered by priestly dominatioin, unhampered by 
papal paganism. Shall we have it? 



CHAPTER XXII. 

Romish Graft. 

This whole system would have been relegated 
to the limbo of the has-beens but for its success 
in the way of graft. No power of government, 
political or sectarian, has ever been able to hold 
it a candle. The priests begin their practice of 
graft upon the baby when he is born. They 
charge for baptizing him and they hound him 
through life. There is a fee charged for marriage, 
which in Central and South American countries 
is frequently so high as to be absolutely prohib- 
itive. Some Mexicans have reported that their 
priests demanded as much as $250.00 for marriage 
fee. The result is, that vast numbers of poor peo- 
ple find themselves unable to >meet the fee, and so, 
instead of marrying, they simply go together and 
live and raise their children without the formality 
of a marriage ceremony. In Ecuador, it is said 
that 75 per cent, of the children, largely on this 
account, are born out of wedlock. In the Philip- 
pines, the 'percent, is almost as great, in some sec- 
tions of the Islands. And this very century they 
issue the Ne Temera Decree, denounce all who are 
married 'by Protestant authorities as adulterers 
and forever harp on the evils of divorce, Which 
they charge up to Protestant heresy. Shameful 
as is our record of divorce it cannot hold Roman- 
ism a candle for the pollution of the home. 

255 



256 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

The priests would tax the people for breathing 
if it were in their power. They often follow the 
dead to their graves for a burial fee. Then, when 
a man dies, they tax his widow and the relatives 
to pray him out of their pagan purgatory. Other 
thieves stop their robbery at the grave, but such 
priests would set up a door-keeper at the gates of 
hell and put a fee upon every poor soul that might 
wish to escape the infernal regions. The bulk of 
these priestly robbers, if they had their desert, 
w r ould be in the chain gang or the penitentiary 
under charge of " obtaining money under false 
pretenses." 

Chiniquy relates the story of a poor widow 
with three children. Shortly after the death of 
her husband, the petty-coated bachelor was on 
hand. He put up a touching plea for the poor 
husband who was in purgatory suffering the tort- 
ure of its flames. The heart-broken widow and 
mother, with tears in her eyes, begged the priest 
to intercede with Mary and all the saints in be- 
half of her "poor husband." The priest informed 
her that the only hope was in having masses 
(priestly prayers) said for the repose of her hus- 
band's soul. Sir Priest does very little free pray- 
ing. His prayers come high. So the widow of 
the dead informed him that her whole earthly pos- 
sessions, besides her children, consisted of one 
cow and two pigs. The cow furnished milk for the 
children, and through the sale of a part thereof, 
they were able to obtain some cash to meet living 
expenses. She and the orphans w r ere looking for- 



Romish Graft. 257 

ward to the day when hog-killing time should ar- 
rive that they might have meat on their table. To 
shorten the story, the priest began by taking, first, 
one pig, after a few weeks reporting that the hus- 
band was still suffering the agonies of Purgatory, 
he bore away in triumph the other pig, and after 
he had picked its 'bones he wrought still more upon 
the agonized heart of the widow, until she author- 
ized him to take away her last earthly possession, 
the cow. After this, there being no further pay, 
the priestly grafter allowed the widow, in her 
poverty, to weep over the tortures of her erst- 
while husband in the flames of Purgatory, while 
the papal scoundrel sought the possessions of oth- 
er widows. The thing is such a manifest fraud, 
such a cruel, heartless (plan of robbery, that it 
would seem that an awakened manhood would 
drive the whole iniquity from every acre of soil 
and endungeon the priestly robbers until they 
learn to practice justice rather than fraud. 

A friend in Pennsylvania told me of visiting, 
m his capacity as an agent of a life insurance 
concern, a poor man who had a large family. He 
found him at a steel-mill, working in the terrific 
heat of the furnace and of the sun, and was 
shocked at the weakness and frailty of the man. 
It looked, indeed, as if the laborer would "drop in 
his tracks." My friend asked him of he were 
sick. His reply was, that he had eaten nothing 
for thirty-six hours, that his priest was forcing 
upon him a forty-eight hour fast, and his woTik 
was so heavy that he could scarcely hold up under 



258 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

it. My friend tried to secure the patronage of the 
laborer for life insurance, but was told that his 
earnings were only about $80.00 per month, of 
which he had to pay the priest $12.00, and that 
he simply could not spare enough money to reach 
the insurance bill. Failing with the laborer, he 
went to see the priest and found him surrounded 
with other priests at the table enjoying a verita- 
ble feast. No fasting for the Daddy bachelor. 
He would make his poor parishioners fast till they 
fainted, while he, himself, reveled in luxury. No 
scarcity of money with him ; therefore, when the 
insurance man told him his business, he readily 
took out the policy, having abundance of money 
with which to meet the payment. Why will the 
poor toil early and late for a bare living and then 
rob their families to support these beer-glutted, 
liquor-soaked, priestly parasites ? 

I heard Mr. Haines, ex-Congressman from 
New York, make an astounding report concerning 
the methods of the priests to maintain their sys- 
tem of dominance and graft. Mr. Haines tells 
us, which we know to be true, that the bishops 
control all the property of Rome. In many Pro- 
testant (Countries, the priest proposes an elegant 
church and >a carefully laid campaign is made to 
raise funds for the building. Protestants con- 
tribute a very good proportion of this money. In 
like manner, hospitals, infirmaries, houses of the 
Good Shepherd, orphanages, schools, convents and 
'monasteries are built. Who ever heard of Ro- 
mainists helping Protestants build a church? or, 



Romish Graft. 259 

who ever heard of them building a church without 
the aid of the Protestants? When these great 
buildings are erected, Mr. Haines tells us that the 
bishop mortgages them for every dollar they are 
worth; and this is not simply a local affair, but 
a great nation-wide movement on the part of 
Rome. With the millions secured on this prop- 
erty, largely built by Protestants, these wily 
schemers go on the stock exchange in New York 
and buy a controlling interest in a great railroad 
system. They do not have to pay aid cash, a small 
amount, perhaps five or ten per cent, of ready 
money, will secure this stock, it being hypothe- 
cated for the remainder due ; then with their .stock 
in hand, these lords of finance go into the stock- 
holders' meetings and see that Romanists are put 
in charge of the management of the road. After 
this, their stock is put on the market and with the 
same funds, they secure control of another road. 
Thus going the rounds, they have largely succeed- 
ed in Romanizing the management of the rail- 
road systems of this country. 

Pay day comes in the Metropolitan city and 
thousands of men go to the office to get their hard 
earnings. The toilers passing out through the 
door find begging nuns stationed on the outside 
of the exit. One tnight say, "They do not have 
to give." An innocent might think so, but the 
laborers have found that he who refuses soon 
loses his job, and his place is presently filled by 
a treacherous servant of the papes. Thus the Ro- 
mish graft succeeds in ways unexpected and by 



260 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

schemes undreamed of by simple minded Protest- 
ants. In confirmation of what I have just related 
I give the following from James M. King : 

"It stations the reipresentatives of the secret 
societies of its church on pay day at government 
and corporation departments, and by the garb of 
these secret orders advertises the creed and the 
ecclesiastical connections, 'and 'collects the first in- 
stallment of money from the toilers' wearily- 
earned wages in advance of the first claims of the 
wives and families. " ("Facing Twentieth Cen- 
tury.") 

One of the worst forms of graft practiced by 
the papists is through those institutions, in which 
they come in touch with the commercial world. 
For example, their Houses of Refuge. These are 
supplied with victims railroaded into them by Ro- 
manized courts-. Most of their inmates are girls. 
These are put to work early and kept at it late. 
One of the favorite methods is the laundry. These 
prisoners have to toil from eight to twelve hours 
without any kind of remuneration. Rome gives 
them nothing but the barest necessities in the way 
of food and bedding; these are paid for by the 
state, and thus the papal machine gets the benefit 
of their labor, besides making a margin of their 
board and entertainment. Her institutions la- 
beled as "Charitable" are tax-free, the laborer, as 
we have shown, is fed and entertained by the state 
and the toil unremunerated ; her untaxed laundries 
are therefore run in competition with others that 
have to pay taxes and pay their labor. This is 



Romish Graft 261 

un-American, unfair and worthy of the attention 
of the labor unions. 

George P. Rutledge in his "Center-Shots at 
Rome," gives an item which he declares is sup- 
ported by affidavit, in which he says : "In 1912, a 
prominent manufacturing company of our city 
(Columbus, Ohio), had sixty-three sewing ma- 
chines in the convent at West Broad and Sandusky 
streets, and that these machines were operated by 
girls, a number of whom were under fourteen 
years of age; and that these girls were given 
daily tasks to perform." The author adds, "If a 
secular company's sewing machines in an untaxed 
convent sweatshop, and run by children under the 
scorpion lash of the 'daily task' is not union of 
church and state on a scale that should cause every 
patriotic citizen of Ohio to rise up in a frame 
of mind that would be ready to demolish the in- 
iquitous system which throttles our laws and com- 
mits such crimes, the word 'patriotism' is as 
empty as a last year's bird nest." 

Other oppressive things, injustices, have 'been 
swept away, but it seems that this medieval tyr- 
anny, hiding itself under the cloak of religion, is 
yet able to walk in the open with head up. 

Hon. Tom Watson, in one of his tracts, says, 
"They have compelled the railroads to haul their 
priests and their nuns and their chapel-cars free 
of charge. They have piously filched from duped 
Americans hundreds of millions of dollars, invest- 
ed in the choicest realty and exempt from taxa- 
tion. They have realized the process by which 



262 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

their sweat-shops are supplied with Protestant 
slave labor, furnished by the so-called Juvenile 
Courts. They have imprisoned for life fifty-six 
thousand American women, under pretense that 
those women are ravenously fond of confinement, 
and they bitterly resent the proposition, that the 
States shall open those prison-doors, and ask those 
women whether they want their freedom" 

A number of the Government depart- 
ments that employ large numbers of toilers are 
strictly Rdmanized. Rather than repeat these 
lists, I refer to other chapters in which I give 
some of them. No intelligent voter can afford to 
cast his vote for a Romanist, nor can we afford to 
sleep over the issues involved between Uncle Sam 
and the Pope. Let every one who wishes to be 
a good American citizen, read up on the question 
and post himself that his ballot may be cast in- 
telligently. 

Many of their hospitals are subject to a like 
charge, being built by Protestants, supported by 
Protestant money and run by the labor of deluded 
nuns, who, as trained nurses, serve for their 
bread. But we will not follow this subject fur- 
ther. Let every honest reader investigate. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 
Rome and Marriage. 

It is but a few years since the Pope issued a 
decree known as the Ne Temere. This decree 
forbids marriage except by a Roman Catholic 
priest. The Pope goes so far as to declare all 
other marriages "filthy concubinage." According 
to him, no man and woman are married unless the 
ceremony be performed- by a bachelor priest. 
American citizens, according to this insulting pro- 
nunciaimento of Rome, if your marriage ceremony 
was performed by a civil magistrate or a Protest- 
ant minister, you and your wife are charged with 
living "in adultery" and your children are "ille- 
gitimate." I, for one, resent this as an insult to 
the decent home life of our country. 1 call upon 
red-blooded manihood everywhere to resent it. I 
am recommending to the people, and believe it 
just, that they should pass a law which pro- 
vides that no marriage ceremony shall be per- 
formed by an un'married man. These bachelor 
daddies have not respect enough for a home to 
marry, settle down and establish one of their own, 
but they ipropose to insult our wives and mothers 
and our manhood by their Ne Temere decrees. In 
retaliation, let us have a law that will forbid the 
Pope's bachelors performing the marriage cere- 
mony. 

Not long since, in Georgia, a Romanist was ill. 

263 



264 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

He 'had been married to a good Methodist woman 
by a Protestant minister. It seemed that he would 
die and his Romish superstition demanded "ex- 
treme timetion" at the hands of the priest. The 
superstition in Which he had been raised made the 
dying man feel that he would be lost if he did 
not receive the attentions of the Romish clergy. 
The priest was sent for post haste. But did he 
come? No, sir. He charged that this man and 
his wife were living in adultery, and averred that 
he would not administer to the dying man, unless 
he and his wife would admit themselves unmar- 
ried, though they had lived together for years, 
and allow him to perform a new marriage cere- 
mony; and thus this decent wife had to see her 
superstition-cursed husband die in despair for 
lack of the priest's 'pagan mummeries, or take the 
insult that she had lived for years with a man un- 
married and allow the petty-coated bachelor to 
marry them. It looks a good deal as if he should 
have (been horse-whipped, a rook tied to his neck 
and he thrown into the sea, along with the pope 
who indited this insulting decree. 

From a couple of friends who are missionaries 
in Bolivia, S. A., I have letters, from one of which 
I make the following extracts : "We are up against 
a hard proposition here, but we are happy in our 
work. We love one 'another and Jesus is with us ; 
we are satisfied with Him." I give this quotation 
to show the character of the author. 

Recounting a recent trip, the writer says that 
he discerned a 'crowd of Indians and heard mu- 



Rome and Marriage. 265 

sic ; then he describes the scene as follows : "The 
Indians were branding ia mule. After applying 
the hot iron, one of their number took up a large 
wooden cross and walking over to the mule that 
was lying on the ground, touched it three times 
with the cross of Christ. After the mule was 
loosed a drunken Indian was seized, thrown on the 
ground and touched in the same manner with the 
cross, and then a glass of chicha was 'handed to 
him. Then a large bowl of chioa (the native 
strong drink) was placed in front of the cross and 
the Indians would take turns braying like a don- 
key, then getting down on all fours and drinking 
out of the bowl of chieha. All this was done 'amid 
the laughter and uproar of the crowd. 

"My (heart was heavy and my spirit was grieved 
to see the cross, the ensign of the Christian faith, 
used in a drunken debauch, a religious feast, to 
iblesis a mule and give it long life, and in derision 
to bless a drunken Indian, while the crowd hooted 
and jeered." He tells how he induced a priest to 
stop this, and adds: 

"Shortly afterwards, I was talking to some of 
the prominent citizens, and they said the Indians 
were savages, ignorant and barbarous. That no 
one save a priest could stop a custom like that. 
That ever since the coming of the Spanish this 
thing had been practiced. They also said that it 
was a shame and a disgrace to their country. 

"I said to them, 'This is what Catholicism has 
done to your country. After 'hundreds of years 
of unmolested sway, you still ihave such scenes as 



266 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

we have just witnessed. Who is to blame for this 
ignorance? Who is to blame for such supersti- 
tion V The Roman Church with its greed for gold 
is the mother of it all, and may God have mercy 
on her priests, bishops and popes who before Him 
will have to render an account for the teachings 
this people have and have not received. 

"On my way to the Chile Annual Conference, 
January, 1914, I spent the night in a hotel at 
Chuimani. About the first man to reach the ho- 
tel after my arrival was a priest of the Catholic 
'Church, and the first thing that he did was to go 
to the bar and call for a glass of beer, which he 
drank ait once. As the other passengers came he 
drank beer with practically every one of them, 
till he had imbibed ten or fifteen glasses, and stood 
around looking like a drunken sot. I thought 
with 'sadness and grief how far this man missed 
being a representative of Jesus Christ, and how 
difficult it would be for him to point souls to the 
Lamb of God 

"The next morning I spoke to a friend of see- 
ing the priest drink so much beer at the hotel. 
My friend then told me that his wife came down 
from Oruro the day before with the same priest. 
She said she &ait just behind the priest on the 
train. 'She told the following story : 'The priest 
took off his hat and hung it on the rack directly 
in front of me. Chancing to glance in that di- 
rection, I was shodked to see a very indecent 
French picture in his hat. I called the attention 
of a friend to it and she also was dumbfounded, 



Rome and Marriage. 267 

for it would be hard to imagine a more degrading 
picture. Same gentlemen just across the aisle 
noticed that we had seen the priest's indecent 
picture, and one of them spoke to him about it. 
Without looking around he took down his hat, 
walked forward two seats, and sat down without a 
blush of shame/ 

"This is one of the men to whom the women 
and children of this country have to confess. Oan 
we wonder that here in the city of Cochabamba 
in 1912 the percentage of the illegitimate births 
was over twenty-nine? Can we hope for the re- 
demption of this country while men of such low 
morals as this one are her religious teachers? 
Many Catholics with whom I have talked have led 
me to believe that the majority of the priests here 
are of this stripe. 

"The men are becoming indifferent and are 
being lost to the church by the scores. In a short 
time they drift into atheism and infidelity, and 
it is very hard to reach them with the gospel after 
they have once lost faith in the church that is sup- 
posed to represent Jesus." 



CHAPTER XXIV. 
Romanism and Politics. 

Roman Catholicism is decidedly more a politi- 
cal machine than a church. It seeks temporal 
power and is everlastingly mixing in with govern- 
ments and seeking to dominate and control poli- 
ticians and political parties. If it were absolutely 
shut out of the whole realm of politics and govern- 
ment and thus cut off from the public treasury and 
the support of truckling politicians, it would per- 
ish from the earth. In its Whole history as an in- 
stitution it has proven itself a meddler in ques- 
tions that, by the Divine mandate, belong to secu- 
lar government. It was the Master Himself who 
said, "Give to Caesar the things of Caesar and to 
God the things of God." He thus drew the line of 
separation between churdh and state so clearly 
that the wayfaring man, though a fool, need not 
err in interpreting His meaning. But the pope 
insists on his right to rule, not only in the realm 
of the spiritual, but as an intruder he would usurp 
the throne of Caesar and rule the world. 

Boniface VIII declared himself God on earth, 
above the judgment of mortals, and the rightful 
ruler of the world. The Common Law of the Ro- 
man church affirms: 

"The pope has the right to annul state laws, treaties, 
constitutions, etc.; to absolve from obedience thereto, as 
soon as they seem detrimental to the rights of the church 
or those of the clergy." . . . "The pope can release from 
every obligation, oath or vow, either before or after be- 
ing made." 

269 



270 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

How does the above compare with the Declara- 
tion! of Independence, wherein it is said, "Govern- 
ments derive their just powers from the consent 
of the -governed?" 

According to the Roman Hierarchy, the pope 
is the head and father of ail Christians, the only- 
source of law, of government and authority ; ac- 
cording to our principles of American government 
the people are Sovereign and independent and as 
such are the source of governmental authority. 
We define true democracy as "government of the 
people, for the people and by the people." Roman- 
ism would throttle this democratic freedom and 
establish over us a medieval tyranny that could 
best be defined as "government of the people by 
the pope and for the pope." 

Is this putting it too strongly ? Let us see. 
Romanists shall first answer; after which a few 
others may be heard. Cardinal Manning repre- 
sents the pope as saying: "I acknowledge no civil 
power ... I claim to be the supreme judge and 
director of the consciences of men ;" here he speci- 
fies peasants, princes, private citizens and legisla- 
tors and adds, "I am the sole, last, supreme judge 
of what is right and wrong." 

Thos. Aquinas says: "Human government is 
derived from the divine and should imitate it. . . . 
for the temporal! power is subject to the spiritual 
as the body to the soul, therefore it is not a usurp- 
ation of jurisdiction if a spiritual prelate (priest, 
bishop or pope) intrudes himself into temporal af- 
fairs." With them the spiritual power or church 



Romanism and Politics. 271 

is always and only Rome. Pope Leo XIII, endors- 
ed Aquinas as a prince and master "who far out- 
shines every one of the scholastic doctors." 

In perfect line with the words just quoted are 
these from Pius IX., pope 1846 to 1878 : "It is 
an error to hold that, in the case of conflicting 
laws between the two powers, the civil law ought 
to prevail." This from his "Syllabus of Errors." 
In the same document we read : "The state has not 
the right to leave every man free to profess and 
embrace whatever religion he shall deem true." 

lAgain, in this writing, he says of the Catholic 
Church, "She has the right to require that the 
Catholic religion shall be the only religion of the 
state, to the exclusion of all others." "She has the 
power of requiring the state mot to permit free ex- 
pression of opinion." 

But is Rome in politics? Let Pope Leo XIII, 
who succeeded Pius IX, answer. Hear him : 

"We exhort all Catholics who would devote careful 
attention to public matters to take an active part in ALL 
municipal affairs and elections, and to further the princi- 
ples of the church in all public services, meetings and 
gatherings." 

But, doesn't he simply mean to do this 'by a 
good and helpful influence? Let him continue his 
exhortation. His very next sentence reads : 

"All Catholics MUST make themselves felt as active 
elements in daily political life. . . . They must pene- 
trate, wherever possible, in the administration of civil af- 
fairs. . . . All Catholics should do all in their power to 
"^use the constitutions of states and legislatures to be 
modeled on the principles of the true (i. e., the Roman 
Catholic) church." 

He also exhorts "all Catholic writers and jour- 



272 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

nalists" to push the cause of Romanism. These 
extracts are from his encyclicall of Nov. 1, 1885. I 
capitalized two or three words for special 1 em- 
phasis. 

This pope holds high rank in the estimate of 
all Roman Catholics as both a saint and a states- 
man. Accordingly his words have great weight 
with his people. Let us note carefully the follow- 
ing extract from his pen. You who think the pap- 
acy is not in politics and its political machinations 
not to foe feared or resisted have herein food for 
meditation. He said : 

"Furthermore, in politics, which are inseparably bound 
up with the laws of morality and religious duties, men 
ought always, and in the first place, to serve, as far as 
possible, the interests of Catholicism. As soon as they 
(these Catholic interests) are seen to be in danger, all 
differences should cease between Catholics. " 

(Here you have under papal direction a perfect 
machine for the Irish, Tammanyized political Boss 
— and the meaning of it comes with the full weight 
and sanction of the infallible papa. If this is not 
a threatening, malodorous thing in a Republic — a 
new type of "Iiif ernal machine," pray tell me what 
is, or can foe. 

Remember the words of Brownson, editor of 
The Catholic Review, "Undoubtedly it is the in- 
tention of the pope to possess this country. In 
this intention he is aided by the Jesuits and all the 
Catholic prelates and priests;." Add also these 
words from Daniel O'Ooninell, "You should do all 
in your power to carry dut the intentions of his 
Holiness, the pope. Where you have the electoral 



Romanism and Politics. 273 

franchise, give your votes to none but those who 
assist you in so holy a struggle." 

This naturally raises the question, not in preju- 
dice, but in all candor and patriotism : Ought any 
Romanist to have the ballot until he has had two 
years' training in the public (not parochial) 
schools and, further, till he takes a most solemn 
oath forever renouncing all foreign potentates and 
specially allegiance to the Pope of Rome? This 
should be specific, not simply classing the pope 
with "foreign potentates and rulers." 

If any reader thinks my suggestion in anywise 
hysterical or uncalled-for, let him read and in- 
wardly digest the words of priest Hedker, taken 
from the Catholic World, July, 1870. He said : 

"There is, ere long, to be a state religion in this coun- 
try, and that state religion is to be the Roman Catholic. 

"1. The Roman Catholic is to WIELD HIS VOTE for 
the purpose of securing Catholic ascendency in this 
country. 

"2. All legislation must be governed by the will of 
God, unerringly indicated by the pope. 

"3. Education must be controlled by Catholic au- 
thorities, and under education the opinions of the individ- 
ual and the utterances of the press are included, and many 
opinions are to be forbidden by the secular arm, under the 
authority of the church (of Rome) even to war and 
bloodshed." 

J. M. King spoke a, great truth when he said, 
'<In purely Roman Catholic countries Romanism 
daims and exercises the right to persecute Protes- 
tants, and in Protestant countries it demands re- 
ligious liberty. It causes friction in every govern- 
ment in the World where it can claim any consider- 
able number of adherents/' 



274 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

Indeed Bishop O'Connor said, "Religious liber- 
ty is merely endured until the opposite can 'be car- 
ried into effect without peril to the Catholic 
world." 

Hon. R. W. Thompson, in his book, "The Pap- 
acy and the Civil Power," says : 

"The Constitution of the United States repudiates the 
idea of an established religion, yet the pope tells us that 
this is in violation of God's law, and that, by that law, 
the Roman Catholic religion should be made exclusive, and 
that the Roman Catholic Church, acting alone through 
him (the pope), should have sovereign authority, 'not only 
over individuals, but over nations, peoples, and sover- 
eigns,' so that the whole world may be brought under its 
dominion, and be made to obey all the laws that he and 
his hierarchy shall choose to promulgate! And this same 
church shall have power also to inflict whatever penal- 
ties he (the pope) shall prescribe upon all those who 
dare to violate any of these laws." (Pages 209-211). 

We should not forget the words of the 'brave 
Frendh patriot and friend of this Republic, Lafay- 
ette, Who, raised ia Catholic, knew the system 
thoroughly. He &aid, "If the liberties of the 
American people are ever destroyed, they will fall 
by the hands of the Romish clergy." 

Such testimony as this may be had from many 
lands and in many languages. Note the following 
from the great German, Bismarck, "The papacy 
has been a political power which, with the great- 
est audacity, and' with the most momentous conse- 
quences, has interposed, with the affairs of the 
world. This pope, this foreigner, this Italian, is 
more powerful in this country than any other one 
person, not excepting the king." 

Is there nothing for Americans in this? Shall 



Romanism and Politics. 275 

politicians truckle to this foreign foe of liberty, 
this enemy of free speech, free press and free 
schools? Shall political conventions formulate 
platforms with never a note of warning, with nev- 
er a word of condemnation, while our dear, blood- 
bought liberties are being undermined by this 
man-god on the banks of the Tiber ! 

The English historian Froude gives a timely 
warning to lovers of American institutions in 
these words, "It is only as long as they (the Cath- 
olics) are a small minority that they can be loyal 
subjects under such a constitution as the Ameri- 
can. As their numbers grow they will assert their 
principles more and more. Give them the power 
and the constitution will be gone. A Catholic ma- 
jority, under spiritual (i e., priestly) direction, 
will forbid liberty of worship, and will try to for- 
bid liberty of conscience. It will control education ; 
it will put the press under surveillance;* it will 
punish opposition with excommunication, and ex- 
communication will be attended with civil disa- 
bilities." 

Is not every word of this confirmed by history, 
not only of the dark ages, but of living nations and 
peoples? Behold Spain, once leader among na- 
tions, now poor, weak, impecunious. Spain is liv- 
ing today in the thirteenth century. Why? One 
word answers you, Romanism. Misnamed 
Church, bearing the sacred name Christian, this 
medieval superstition, this politico-ecclesiastical 
hierarchy stands before us in the twentieth cen- 

*In other chapters of "Uncle Sam or the Pope, Which ?" I dis- 
cuss "Rome and Education," "Rome and the Press," etc. L. L. P. 



276 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

tury, hands dripping with the blood of the martyrs 
of Jesus, garments smelling strong of the burning 
flesh of the victims of her fiendish auto-da-f es and 
while the agonizing wails of her uncounted vic- 
tims are yet ringing adown the ages and ascending 
to the God of eternal justice she thrusts her hands 
into municipal, state and national treasuries for 
money with which, through corrupt polities, to 
dominate our nation's life and "(make America 
Catholic." By the grace of God and the spread of 
intelligence it shall not be. 

But lest some may think our conclusioais as to 
Rome's meddling with governments, her attacks 
upon American institutions, and the dire results 
attending her influence on national life are over- 
drawn I will introduce a few more witnesses. 

G. F. Von Schulte, Professor of Canonical Law 
at Prague, gives the following in his Digest of the 
Canon Law. It is therefore a part of the highest 
law of Romanism. He has much of like nature, 
but surely this is sufficient: 

"The temporal powers must act unconditionally, in 
accordance with the orders of the spiritual." 

How is that, lover of freedom? Does it not 
mean that, according to Romanism, your judges, 
governors, presidents, etc., MUST take their or- 
ders from Rome's bishops, archbishops and cardi- 
nals? But read on. 

"The church is empowered to grant, or to take away, 
any (temporal possession. The pope can make slaves of 
those Christian subjects whose prince or ruling power 
is interdicted by the pope." 



Romanism and Politics. 277 

But enough of this. Turn to Cardinal Man- 
ning, than whom Rome has not produced a greater 
exponent of her shocking medievalism in a cen- 
tury. Manning says : 

"There is a divine obligation binding the church to 
enter into the most intricate relations with . . peoples, 
states and civil powers. The church (of Rome) has in 
every age striven to direct, not the life of individual 
men only, but the collective life of nations in their organ- 
ized forms of republics, monarchies and empires." 

Elsewhere 'he says : 

"The church itself is the divine witness, teacher, judge 
of the revelation intrusted to it. There exists no other. 
There is no tribunal to which appeal from the church can 
lie. There is no co-ordinate witness, teacher or judge who 
can revise, or criticise or test, the teaching of the church. 
It is sole and alone in the world. It belongs to the church 
alone to determine the limits of its own inf allibility." 

On this basis what need have we of judges, 
governors, presidents, of rulers and organiza- 
tions? Romanism sets herself above all govern- 
ments, albove all human authority or law, above 
every power in earth or hell, if -not in heaven. In- 
deed the apostle to the Gentiles tells us of "the 
man of sin who exalteth himself above all that is 
called God or is worshipped, so that he as God, sit- 
teth in the temple of God, and showeth himself 
that he is God." But the apostle labels him "the 
man of sin, the son of perdition." If the pope does 
not fit the description and fill the bill will some one 
kindly point out the guilty one? 

There can be 

NO FREEDOM UNDER PAPAL DOMINANCE. 

Pope Pius IX, said as much when in his ency- 



278 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

clical of March 1848 he declared, "The profession 
of the papist is indispensable as a qualification for 
the exercise of civil and political rights." Hear it, 
ye truckling politicians ! 'hear it, ye sleeping Pro- 
testants ! 

The Catholic editor of The New York Herald 
s<aid : 

"The people have an opportunity to see just what sort 
of an institution the Catholic Church is in politics, and to 
understand what a farce it would be to pretend that free 
government can continue where it is permitted to touch 
its hand to politics. . . . This is a Protestant country, and 
the American people are a Protestant people. They toler- 
ate all religions, even Mohammedanism, but there are 
some points in these tolerated religions to which they ob- 
ject, and will not permit, and the vice of the Catholic 
Church, by which it has rotted out the political institu- 
tions of all countries where it exists, which has made it 
like a flight of locusts everywhere, will be properly re- 
buked here when it fairly shows its purpose." 

These stinging words from one of Rome's 
faithful tout disgusted sons was written but a few 
years since, but the serpent has shown its fangs 
and every patriotic American should report at the 
firing line. This enemy must be driven from the 
field. America must be and remain free ; she must 
ever be a home for the oppressed, a defender of 
human liberty, a preserver of free speech, free 
press, universal education, an open Bible, pure 
Christianity. This Union must ever be a nation of 
clean, sober, God-fearing, tyrant-throttling free- 
men. 

Gambetta cried to the French Republic, "Al- 
ways remember that our enemy is clericalism." 

To Prohibitionists I would say, Remember thait 



Romanism and Politics. 279 

nine-tenths of the saloons are run toy Romanists. 
Their own champion, himself a renegade Protes- 
tant, 0. A. Brownson, was forced, however unwill- 
ingly, to testify : 

"The worst governed cities in the Union are precisely 
those in which Catholics are the most influential in elec- 
tions and have the most to do with municipal affairs. We 
furnish more than our share of the rowdies, the drunk- 
ards, and the vicious population of our large cities. The 
majority of the grog-sellers in the city of New York are 
Catholics, and the portions of the city where grog-selling, 
drunkenness and filth most abound are those chiefly in- 
habited by Catholics; and we scarcely see the slightest 
effort made for a ref ormation." 

How does this sound to those Prohibitionists 
who are afraid of a plank in the prohibition plat- 
form declaring against the meddling of the pope 
of Rome with the affairs of our country? 

But let us hear another noted Catholic priest 
on moral conditions produced by the system which 
they are pleased to label "The Holy, Catholic, 
Apostolic Church," and which they loudly pro- 
claim, "The mother and mistress of all churches," 
and out of whose communion there is, they aver, 
"no salvation/' 

"Father" Elliott, writing in The Catholic 
World, Sept., 1890, gave the following resume of 
conditions, as observed by himself : 

"The horrible truth is, that in many cities, big and lit- 
tle, we have something like a monopoly of selling liquor, 
and in not a few something equivalent to a monopoly of 
getting drunk. I hate to acknowledge it, (no doubt he 
does, for you know they claim to be the true and only 
church) yet from Catholic domiciles — miscalled homes — 
in those cities and towns three-fourths of the public pau- 
pers creep annually to the almshouse, and more than half 
the criminals snatched away by the police to prison are, 



280 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

by 'baptism and training, members of our church. Can 
anyone deny this, or can anyone deny that the identity of 
nominal Catholics and pauperism existing in our chief 
centers of population is owing to the drunkenness of Ro- 
man Catholics? For twenty years the clergy of this par- 
ish have had a hard and uneven fight to keep saloons 
from the very church doors, because the neighborhood of 
the Roman Catholic Church is a good stand for the saloon 
business; and this equally so in nearly every city in Amer- 
ica. Who has not burned with shame to run the gaunt- 
let of the saloons lining the way to the Roman Catholic 
cemetery ? " 

Am I not glad that I do not have to defend this 
(aggregation of iniquity as "the true and only 
church of God?" We Protestants would not only 
"burn with shame" if we had to make a, 'like con- 
fession concerning our church, but we would seek 
God through other and better channels. Truly, 
Rum and Rome are twin devils, and the fight of 
God and civilization has to be pressed against 
both of them. He is a poor isort of Christian who 
will compromise with a thing as full of hell as the 
liquor traffic, that "sum of all villainies;" and he 
is a poor kind of patriot who will sit still While a 
foreign despot, a medieval potentate, marshals 
his legions of followers who say, "The voice of the 
pope is the voice of God," and makes with them a 
mighty onslaught on our free schools, free speech 
and free press. 

The Romish bishop of Arizona made a hard 
fight agiaimst the constitutional prohibition amend- 
ment in that state, and then, losing at the polls, 
tried to overthrow the law in the courts. Thus 
this mitred churchman joined the booze bund and 
the devil in trying to fasten rum's (murder mills 



Romanism and Politics. 281 

on an American commonweaJlth. This iniquity 
should cause the like of "Father" Elliott to "burn 
with shame" some more. 

Let us introduce one more of Rome's own as a 
witness to the deadening effect of "the true and 
only mother and mistress of churches" on human 
morals and social life. "Father" Foley, a Califor- 
nia priest, wrote for The Catholic Mirror, Cardi- 
nal Gibbons' official mouthpiece, as follows: 

"Go into our prisons, our reformatories, our alms- 
houses; go into our great asylums, where numbers of 
children are being reared, in what must necessarily be 
hot-house atmosphere, to face the storms of life. Go into 
the crowded tenements of our cities, into their lowest dens 
and dives; see the misery, the squalor reigning there; see 
the men and women, low and besotted; see the little ones 
dying as flies in the fetid air, or, worse, living to poison 
the nation's atmosphere; in a word, see degradation in its 
most repulsive form. In these abodes of crime, of poverty, 
of misery, you will find thousands of Catholics. Ask what 
has brought to prison and almshouse, to reformatory and 
orphanage, to dive and brothel, so many children of the 
church — (thank God, it is not the Church of Jesus Christ, 
but of the pope that yields such results. — P). Trumpet- 
toned comes back the answer, 'Drink, drink!' " 

And yet, Roman Catholics run 85 per cent, of 
all saloons, and a Roman bishop tries to prevent 
Arizona entering the dry column. 

From a letter dated Oct. 8, 1915, in Balti- 
more on a letterhead of The Catholic Protective 
Association, H. S. Murphy, Executive Director, 
which The Menace of Nov. 6, 1915 publishes in 
facsimile, we make the following extract: "Dear 
Mr. Fitzgerald, as you know, the Catholic Church 
itself. . . . never takes any interest in poli- 
tics (!?) hence our Association seeks to unite all 



282 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

the organizations and friends of the Church for 
political action. On account of our heavy finan- 
cial interests, certain un-American papers and se- 
cret societies are carrying on a campaign to de- 
stroy the liquor, which is as legitimate to all sane 
people as any other business. Our people (Ro- 
man Catholics) own practically 85 out of every 
100 saloons, and they give good employment to 
many thousands of our church people. These bus- 
iness men and their friends and employees have 
always contributed liberally to the church's needs. 
They have always been a tower of political 
strength for our friends and interests. Let us, 
not as church members, but as individuate, show 
our gratitude and save this legitimate investment 
for our friends. This is the most effective way 
of protesting against this vicious anti-Catholic 
movement. Respectfully, 

"H. S. Murphy." 
Now is this Christianity? Suppose a Meth- 
odist or Baptist "Protective Association" should 
go before the voters in an alliance with saloons 
such as this ? Would such be considered a church 
of God ? The bond of union seems to be very clear. 
Rome and Rum are united. The forces of evil 
combine. Is it not time that lovers of God and 
humanity take an unmistakable stand against 
these forces that would destroy our Bible, our lib- 
erties, our freedom of conscience and of speech, of 
education and of press? 0, the debaucheries of 
Rum ! 0, the oppressions ■ and the tyrannies of 
Rome ! 



Romanism and Politics. 283 

From J. M. King's great ibook, "Facing the 
Twentieth Century," we learn that, "In a recent 
contest in Canada, in the interests of prohibition 
of the liquor traffic, the priests in the Province of 
Quebec not only counselled, but openly and threat- 
eningly commanded, their people to vote against 
prohibition." He further tells us that "the Cana- 
dian bishops gave instructions that the sacraments 
should be refused to all Catholics who either voted 
for or accepted the settlement of the school ques- 
tions adopted by the Canadian Government, and, 
in addition, made threats of excommunication 
against those of their following who should not 
heed and obey the ecclesiastical restrictions UPON 

THEIR RIGHTS AS VOTERS." (P. 237). 

And yet men tell us we should not voice our 
protest against the endless political meddling of 
this liberty-hating, progress-throttling enemy of 
American institutions and twentieth century Bi- 
ble4>egotten, education-promoted civilization. But 
the fight is on ; it will not cease till liberty and pro- 
gress triumph. Our liberties shall be preserved! 
Our nation shall be free ! Our Protestant civiliza- 
tion shall triumph over hoary superstition and 
medieval tyranny ! 

Bishop Gilmour, of Cleveland, 0., in a Lenten 
Letter (1873) declared with great gusto: 

"Nationalities must be subordinated to religion, and 
we must learn (will American citizens also learn this) 
that we are Catholics first and citizens next. God is above 
man and the church above the State." 

How is this, Americans ? Monsignor Vaughan, 
an imported priest, declared in 1906, "The Oatho- 



284 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

lie Church is the servant and the menial of no 
earthly sovereign and of no temporal govern- 
ment." 

Is this defiance enough for you, friendly read- 
er? 

The Bishop of Newport, England, in a pastoral 
letter, (1912) saM: 

"There is at least one principle which may be laid down 
for the guidance of Catholics in this country, as every- 
where else. The church has the right to intervene even in 
practical politics, and when she speaks, Catholics are bound 
to obey. By the church is here meant the local authorities 
.... for example, the bishops of the province. To con- 
tend that the bishops may only pronounce upon abstract 
questions, and may not authoritatively direct their flock to 
support or oppose a concrete and definite measure, or to 
vote for or against an existing party at an election, is to 
paralyze the church's arm." 

Now, remember, reader, the vote of the Cath- 
olic is to be cast at the dictation of one man, the 
Roman bishop ; and don't forget that he is a ser- 
vant of the man^god who occupies -a priestly, po- 
litico-ecclesiastic throne in far-away Italy, not a 
servant of this Republic. The grafter usually 
buys his venal votes, but the priest commands 
them of dupes and slaves. 

The Council of Baltimore — not of Trent simp- 
ly, though it was coined there — gives forth (1884) 
the following oath of papistic allegiance, "I pledge 
and swear true obedience to the Roman Pontiff, 
vicar of Jesus Christ." 

iSince the pope claims, as I have shown, abso- 
lute authority over the souls, bodies and conscien- 
ces of men, I insist that those who tatoe the above 



Romanism and Politics. 285 

oath should 'be thereby forever debarred from the 
prerogatives of citizenship. 

Bellarmin wrote that "the pope hath, by divine 
rigM, supreme power over the whole world, both 
in ecclesiastical and civil affairs." Here comes a 
man who accepts that dictum and takes a solemn 
oath of true and perfect obedience to the said lord 
of the world. This oath puts him in open war 
with or secret tnaitorship to governments other 
than that of the pope. If he takes the papal oath 
no oath of allegiance to a Republic or any other 
form of earthly and organic government can be 
binding, for the Canon Law of Rome affirms une- 
quivocally that the pope has authority "to annul 
state laws and constitutions" an ( d "to absolve from 
oaths of allegiance." 

The reader may be f aimiliar with that classic 
of Romish patriotic devotion given forth foy the 
editor of Rome's great siheet, The Western Watch- 
man, when in a fervid sermon in the Cathedral, 
St. Louis, in 1914, priest Phelan said : 

"You tell us that we think more of the church than 
we do of the United States; of course we do. Tell us we 
are Catholics first and Americans or Englishmen after- 
wards; of course we are. Tell us, in the conflict between 
the church and the civil government, we take the side of 
the church; of course we do. Why, if the government of 
the United States were at war with the church, we would 
say, tomorrow, 'To hell with the government of the United 
States;' and if the church and all the governments of the 
world were at war, we would say, 'To hell with all the 
governments of the world.' " 

And this is Romanism ! How is it for patriot- 
ism? How is it for Christian reverence? Should 
a man like this toe allowed to run at large? Is our 



286 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

government safe when such men not only have 
the ballot, tout when they control a priest-ridden 
following of thousands of votes, and when they 
dominate political parties through corrupt, liquor- 
serving, if not sodden, politicians? Let the wise 
be warned. 

ROME AND THE BOYCOTT. 

This "mother and mistress of churches," as 
she would toe designated ; more scrip tur ally "moth- 
er of harlots an>d abominations of the earth" (Rev. 
17), is very truly the fountain-jhead of scheming 
trickery, of corruption land oppression, The Seer 
of Patmos tells us of the time when no man may 
"buy or isdl, save he that hath the mark or the 
name of the beast." (Rev. 13:16, 17). Does this 
not picture the Romish tooycott? The boycott is a 
sort of refined and up-toHdate inquisition. It is a 
means 'by which a man'® enemies may combine to 
wreck his business, prevent his employment, if 
poor, or hinder him in securing needed help in his 
factory, store or ishop; or to cut off his patronage 
or by social and other ostracism to wreck his tous- 
iness, undermine his influence or otherwise annoy, 
frustrate or destroy him. It is of Irish origin and 
is essentially ia Romish weapon. It is unfair, un- 
christian and underhandied. Like the midnight 
assassin, or the highway robber, it strikes in the 
dark. It is the weapon of such as "love darkness 
rather than light, because their deeds are evil." 

A merchant who resists the machinations of 
the papacy iat once f ^els the boycott. A Jew mer- 
chant in Jacksonville, Fla., was recently notified 



Romanism and Politics. 287 

that unless he should disdharge a clerk who was 
circulating The Menace, the Catholics would with- 
draw their trade. A pastor was informed that if 
he did not shut his church to speakers on Roman- 
ism the business of his members would toe curtail- 
ed. A paper that ventures to tell the truth about 
Papa Benedict and the other bachelor daddies *is 
notified in no uncertain tones that not only will 
subscriptions foe discontinued but that advertis- 
ing patronage will cease. And this method not 
only denies the paper the advertising of Roman- 
ists, but also of Protestant business men. "Smith, 
stop advertizing in The Journal or all our people 
go elsewhere for their supplies," and Smith's ad 
is discontinued. "No man might buy or sell, save 
he that had the mark of the beast." 

A careful writer speaking of the papal boycott, 
tersely remarks : "(Several newspaper enterprises 
have thus been killed off in late years." He might 
have added "and other foulness ventures utterly 
destroyed." 

The pope's minions propose to (browbeat those 
they cannot use. As Rome bullies business by the 
boycott, so does she dominate politicians and po- 
litical parties by using a sidlid, priest-controlled, 
pope-serving, un-American, superstition-perimeat- 
ed vote and demanding silence on her sins and 
obedience to her behests. 

This foreign hierarchy reminds me of a dog I 
saw in Lancaster, Ky. His home was in another 
town, but he took up quarters in Lancaster &nd, 
as "lord of all he surveyed," made himself "at 



288 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

homie." He was quite an intelligent 'beast, was 
this dog. He had learned that riding the running- 
board of an automobile was faster moving and eas- 
ier traveling than loping along dog-fashion with 
his tongue out. He had also learned, this wise dog 
had, that men furnish autos and gasoline and so it 
is not necessary for dogs to buy machines. So all 
this wise dog does is to Choose his machine, one 
going in his direction, and take a free trip. He 
mounted the board of a ear in which a friend was 
giving me a ride. When we stopped he alighted, 
but When the car again got in motion, Sir Dog was 
quiddy in place. He knew neither me nor the 
driver, but he knew the use of "buz J buggies" with 
runhing-hoatfds. My friend remarked, "He has 
nerve." 

So with Romanism. She pays the bills for no 
political party, but when the party machinery is 
in motion she is aboard "as big as Ike" heading 
for place and pelf. 

The writer is a Prohibitionist, spell it, please 
with a big P. I am not a "dry" democrat nor a lo- 
cal option republican. The strength of the liquor 
traffic is in partisan-fellowship of dhurdh and sa- 
loon. I insist that the Prohibition party shall un- 
load Rome and Rum, these twin devils of super- 
stition and sin. Let the Prohibition chauffeur drive 
this medieval beast from our running-iboard and 
we will move on toward Washington 1 City and 
thence head for the New Jerusalem, where there 
are no dramshops and no poHitic ! o-*eoclesiastical ty- 
rants fattening by corruption and graft on the 



Romanism and Politics. 289 

carcass of human liberties and on the decay of 
conscience and moral character. Rum is surely 
bad enough, tout Rome is worse ; this ecclesiastical 
oligarchy is hell's masterpiece. While the saloon 
curses a man, wrecks his home, breaks his moth- 
er's heart, murders his wife, brains his baby and 
damns his soul, a lot of his neighbors will escape. 
But Romanism spreads itself out like a midnight 
pall over an entire nation, blots out its moral 
sense, blurs its spiritual vision, debauches its 
conscience, corrupts the fountain of its political 
life, destroys its public school, stays its intellectual 
progress, handicaps its material advancement, de- 
stroys its moral and political freedom, unmans its 
leaders and pushes it backward into the dark 
ages. 

Witness Spain, Italy, Austria, Mexico, Ouba, the 
Philippines, Central America, South America. 
In Mexico 76 per cent, of the population can neith- 
er read nor write. There is an average of 78 per 
cent, illiteracy in all of South America, and "our 
one state of New York expends more on education 
than all South America combined." (Bishop Ho- 
mer Stuntz). 

And this is Romanism! Behold Ouba and 
Porto Rico as samples of papal influence. When 
the Philippines at the close of the Spanish-Ameri- 
can war, came under our rule more than 90 per 
cent, could neither read nor write, and moral con- 
ditions, as we show elsewhere in this book, were 
appalling. And this is Romanism ! 

(Spain is impoverished, her people uneducated, 



290 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

she has no Bible and no Sabbath, bull-fights, 
gambling, oppression and poverty prevail — she is 
living in the thirteenth century rather than the 
twentieth. And this is Roman Catholicism ! 

But what more need we say? time would fail 
us to picture the poverty, the illiteracy, the im- 
morality of priest-ridden peoples under all flags. 

Now hear from our own Abraiham Lincoln : 

"The history of the last thousand years tells us that 
wherever the Church of Rome is not a dagger to pierce 
the ibosom of a free nation, she is a stone to her neck 
and a iball to her feet, to paralyze her and prevent her ad- 
vancement in the ways of civilization, science, intelligence, 
happiness and liberty. Though not a prophet, I see a very 
dark cloud on our horizon. And .that dark cloud is coming 
from Rome. It is filled with tears of blood. It will rise 
and increase till its flanks will be torn by a flash of light- 
ning, followed by a fearful peal of thunder. Then a cy- 
clone, such as the world has never seen, will pass over this 
country spreading ruin and desolation from North to 
South. After it is over, there will be long days of peace 
and prosperity; for popery, with its Jesuits and merciless 
Inquisition, will have been forever swept from our coun- 
try." Spoken to Chiniquy. 

It is no wonder Romanists killed him. They do 
not readily accept such reproofs. They not only 
killed Lincoln, but also Garfield and McKinley. 

Allow me to say in 'conclusion : I am an ene- 
my to no man. I hate saloons, but 1 love drunk- 
ards and seek their salvation. I hate gambling 
dens because I see in their victims souls purchas- 
ed toy the crimson current of Calvary. I do not 
hate Romanists, I love their souls, I recognize in 
some of them devout followers of my Lord. But 
I do loathe and despise that villainous, blood- 
stained system that through countless years has 



Romanism and Politics. 291 

oppressed humanity, ground under the heel of ty- 
ranny millions of God's noblest poor. Rome has 
sought to drive freedom from the earth, but 
please God, truth shall triumph, the tyrant of the 
Tiber shall be overthrown and truth and right- 
eousness shall fill the earth. The Bible shall yet 
be loved and obeyed and the 'holy Christ shall be 
crowned, Lord of all. Speed the day. 



CHAPTER XXV. 
The Church. 

The question is raised, wthat constitutes the 
true Church of God? As we have seen, Roman- 
ism is very vociferous in claiming a monopoly. 
According to her teachings, no other sect or body 
of people are entitled to any recognition in this 
connection. She is the whole thing ; in the slang 
of the day, she is "It." 

Some other organizations, in disputing Rome's 
claims to be the true Church of God, set up a 
counter claim for themselves. To my way of 
thinking, to my reading of the Scriptures, they 
are alike wrong. No denomination or sect can, 
properly speaking, represent The Church of God. 
A few ipassages of the Word ought to make this 
clear. Let us examine them. 

1. The Church is the body of Christ God's 
divine power to us-ward who believe is manifest, 
in that divine working "which He wrought in 
Christ when He raised Him from the dead" and 
"put all things under his feet and gave him 
(Christ) to be the head over all things to the 
Church, which is His body, the fulness of Him 
that filleth all in all." (Eph. 1 :22, 23) . Let us see 
also a parallel passage: "He is the head of the 
body, the Church: who is the beginning, the first- 
born from the dead ; that in all things He might 
have the pre-eminence; for it pleased the Father 

293 



294 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

that in Him (Christ) should all fulness dwell; 
and, having made peace through the blood of His 
cross, by Him to reconcile all things, unto Him- 
isellf." (Col. 1:18-20). Elsewhere the apostle 
speaks of suffering for the Christ and "filling up 
that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in 
my flesh for His body's salke, which is the Church ; 
whereof I am made a minister, according to the 
dispensation of God which is given to me for you, 
to fulfill the word of God." (Col. 1 :24-25) . 

Behold the figure. The Church constitutes the 
body, Christ the head; the union is so complete 
that each takes the other into possession. The 
Church pointing to Christ says, "My Head;" 
Christ pointing to the Church says, "My Body." 
Now when we look at any human organization 
posing as a church and find in its ranks those who 
drink, -swear, dance, gamble, chew, smoke, profane 
the divine name, trample on the Sabbath — and 
every denomination has such — we would utter an 
absurdity, an incongruity, in trying to identify the 
Church of God with this body of people. 

Then what is the Church? It is the body of 
the saved, It includes those who have passed 
from death unto life, who are regenerated by the 
Divine Spirit and sanctified by the blood of the 
Lamb, 'which deanseth from all sin. (1 John 1 :7) . 
Sinners have no share in it. It is not a human 
organization. It includes all from the first mar- 
tyr, Abel, to the last saint that shall take his place 
in the presence of God, when the records are com- 
plete. If Christ is the Head and the Church is 



The Church. 295 

His Body, their natures must 'be essentially alike, 
actuated by the same spirit. They must see alike, 
think alike, love the same things, hate the same 
things. If one is holy, heavenly, unselfish, so 
must be the other. Now this description is not 
true of any earthly denomination or sect, less of 
Romanism than any other that bears the name 
Christian. 

There are people, unclean, unholy, full of lust, 
worldliness, selfishness and sin in all earthly com- 
munions. God only knows the full number of the 
saints, the memfoers of His Church. The list is 
kept hy no church clerk. The label is furnished 
from no church record. Saints of all lands, lan- 
guages, colors and conditions, from every fold and 
flodk, are in this true Church of God. The lordly 
bishop, the boastful priest, the self-important 
pope, the place-seeking cardinal and the money- 
loving ecclesiastic, soaked in beer and pickled in 
vice, has no more place in the Church of God than 
Satan has in the city of God, the New Jerusalem. 

2. The Church of God. 

Thanks be to the Holy One, the Divine Spirit 
appoints overseers whose business it is to feed the 
sheep of this sacred flock, not to shear them, not 
to serve them for the coin of the realm, but to 
feed them on the sincere milk of the word and to 
lead them to the fountain of blood that purchased 
them unto holiness. The Church of God is made 
up of saints, separated ones, Christly people, and 
of those alone. In this Church, no sinner can 
boast the possession of a place. It is pure, clean, 



296 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

bearing the nature of Christ, its head. It is not 
the Pope's Church, the cardinal's or the archbish- 
op's Church ; it is not the Roman Church nor is it 
the Protestant Church. It is the Church of God. 
It is not the Episcopalian, the Methodist, nor the 
Baptist Church. No, remember, it is the Church 
of the living God. In the true sense, it is "the 
Holy Catholic," but not the "Roman Catholic" 
Church. "-Catholic" simply means 'universal.* 

*I very much doubt the wisdom of the phrase, "I be- 
lieve in the Holy Catholic Church," in the Apostles' Creed, 
because it is so liable to be misunderstood. The Romanists 
have succeeded in largely monopolizing the title; so the 
unthinking are led to believe you thereby endorse the bas- 
tard institution of Rome. Simply say, "I believe in God's 
Holy Church." 

The Roman Church is not a truly Catholic, 
that is, universal Church, nor can any Protestant 
sect lay claim to the title. When this Church of 
God shall be gathered up yonder, there will be 
found in it those who have lived on earth in the 
many different communions, some Baptists will be 
there, some Methodists, -some Presbyterians, some 
Disciples ; yes, and some Who have lived and died 
in what is known as the Roman Catholic Church. 
If Romanism has ever had in her ranks a true 
saint, he will take his saintliness to the home on 
high, but he will shed his Romanism before he 
passes through the gates of pearl. 

3. The General Assembly and Church of the 
First-Born. (Heb. 12:23). What a host will be 
there, when all the blood-washed, redeemed ones 
come together at the crowning of the King, in 



The Church. 297 

"that Day of days." Then will truly be the gath- 
ering of God's own. His Church will then shine 
forth in His kingdom. Every member thereof 
shall be all-radiant and glorious. Romanism will 
not give a passport, nor will Protestantism. Faith 
in Jeswsi and a holy life are the essentials. Oh, 
that writer and reader may be there. 

4. The Church is essentially a divine product. 
Jesus said, "On this rock will / build my Church 
and the gates (powers or open door-ways) of hell 
shall not prevail against it." (Matt. 16:16-18). 
The Romanists tell us that Jesus 'built His 'Church 
upon Peter. Strange and unworthy foundation. 
This apostle denied his Lord, cursed, swore and, 
with others, fled. In the same chapter from which 
we get the text, the Master reproved Peter and 
said, "Get thee behind me, Satan, for thou savor- 
est not the things that be of God but the things 
that 'be of men." (Matt. 16:23). Perhaps that 
was the occasion on which Peter became Pope. 

If Peter was not the rock upon which Christ 
built his Church, who, or what, was? When Pe- 
ter had confessed Jesus as the Son of God, our 
Lord said, "Flesh and blood hath not revealed it 
unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven," and 
here is the rock foundation, namely, the divine 
revelation to human consciousness of the God- 
head of Jesus. When the Holy Spirit reveals 
Christ as Messiah and Redeemer to the heart of a 
man, that man then and there passes from death 
unto life, enters the fold and becomes a living 
stone in the walls of that Church which our Lord, 



298 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

Himself, builds. It is not -built by popes, arch- 
bishops or priests, but by Him who hath all power 
in heaven and in earth. 

If any one communion or organization was 
truly "the Church of God," then there would be 
salvation for no one outside of that fold; nor 
would there be a single sinner in its ranks. But 
this cannot be said of any earthly church, order 
or communion, Catholic or Protestant. Therefore, 
no organization can in any wise measure up to or 
equal that which composes this One, Holy, Catho- 
lic Church. 

But I am asked about the denominations, have 
they no place? Yes. The chaff furnishes a shield 
for the wheat and even tares grow along with the 
grain. There is a human element in all Christian 
service. The true baptism is that of the Holy 
Ghost. "For by one Spirit are we all baptized 
into one body." (1 Cor. 12:13). There is "one 
Lord, one faith, one 'baptism." (Eph. 4:5). John 
said, "I indeed baptize you with water unto re- 
pentance, but He that cometh after me, shall bap- 
tize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire." 
(Matt. 3:11). 

Who is this one Lord, John or Jesus? All 
will answer, Jesus the Christ. Then in whom is 
the one faith? Is it in John or in Christ? There 
can be but one answer. It is in the Christ. Then 
whose is the one baptism, that of John with water, 
or that of Christ with the Holy Ghost? Unless 
we accept John as the "one Lord" and faith in 
John as the "one faith," we must say that the "one 



The Church. 299 

baptism" is that of Christ. Then should we not 
observe water baptism ? Certainly ; for it is the 
emblem of the real baptism. Many Protestants 
transubstantiate water baptism, as the Romanists 
transubstantiate the eucharistic elements. The 
Romanist makes the wafer and the wine to be the 
very Christ; in like manner, many Protestants 
make water baptism to be the real baptism. This 
is simply another type of transubstantiation. Both 
the wafer and the water are but em'blems of the 
real. There is but one crucified Jesus who died 
for our sins and rose again! but many times in 
many places has His broken body and shed blood 
been symbolized in the Sacrament of the Holy 
Supper. Now these human elements in which the 
bread and wine represent the broken 'body and 
shed blood of the Crucified are necessary. The 
water baptism represents the holy, heart-search- 
ing, soul-purifying baptism of the Holy Ghost. 

This beautifully sets forth the human element 
in which our denominations, as chaff about the 
wheat, represent the Church of God. They have 
their place; they promote the work when they 
preach the truth; they advance the kingdom, in 
proportion as they show forth the Spirit of the 
Christ, but they are human — they are all human ; 
simply earthly and imperfect types of the Church 
of the first-born. Every sinner they lead to Christ 
passes from type into the anti-type, and thus the 
human and the divine work together. There are 
human churches cared for, built, promoted and de- 
veloped by human agents ; but there is a divine 



300 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

institution, the heavenly Church, called by our 
Lord "My Church" — the Church which He Him- 
self ibuilds, against which the gates of hell shall 
not prevail. It is called by Paul "the body of 
Christ." This is the Church of God. None but 
the saved have a place therein, no unsaved are 
there; nothing unclean shall enter there, only 
saints. 

Reader are you in THE CHURCH? 

The Church is the beautiful bride of the Lamb 
— "all glorious within: her clothing of wrought 
gold." (Psa. 45 :13) . Christ gave Himself for the 
Church, "that He might present it to Himself," 
all glorious. (Eph. 5:27). We learn that at His 
return in majesty a glad shout goes up, for 
"his wife hath made herself ready," s'he is glori- 
ously arrayed and gives Him a glad welcome. 
(Rev. 19:6-9). 

The idea of a lot of liquor-soaked, card-play- 
ing, gambling, bartending, Roman riot-promoters 
constituting the bride of the ail-conquering 
Christ! The mere suggestion is blasphemy. 
God's Church, the worthy ibride, is pure, clean, 
holy. 

CONCLUSION. 

1. We do not mix politics and religion. That 
is Rome's folly in her dual character as a religion 
and a temporal ruler. We must fight her idola- 
tries, paganism, wickedness from pulpit and 
press. We must stifle her political meddling at 
the ballot-box and by legal methods. 



The Church. 301 

2. We do not, must not, hate Romanists. They 
are deluded. Many of them are taught from child- 
hood that it is the only true Church, the very rep- 
resentative of heaven. These follies shall foe ex- 
ploded and Rome's dupes redeemed. We must 
love and pray for them. 

3. But the fight is on. Our liberties, our 
very civilization, are at stake. Rome's henchmen 
are aggressive. The system spawned in hell is 
the arch-enemy of everything dear to the heart of 
a Christian patriot. Politicians who truckle to 
the blinded minions of Rome are beneath the con- 
tempt of freemen. They must, to a man, be driv- 
en from public life. This enemy of an open Bible 
and a pure Christianity is even worse than the 
devil-begotten liquor traffic. Uncompromising 
Prohibitionist that I am, I would scratch my 
ballot any day if a papist or pro-papist should se- 
cure a Prohibition nomination. 

4. I append some words concerning this world- 
curse from men whose name and fame are inter- 
national . They are reproduced here from The 
American Citizen, Philadelphia. 

This is Niapoleon Bonaparte's conclusion : 

"Wherever the Jesuits are admitted, they will be mas- 
ters, cost what it may. Their society is by nature dicta- 
torial, and therefore it is the irreconcilable enemy of all 
constituted authority. Every act, every crime, however 
atrocious, is a meritorious work if it is committed for the 
interest of the Society of Jesuits, or by the order of the 
general of the Jesuits/ 

Fine institution ! It has flourished wonderful- 
ly in this country and has become a mighty pow- 



302 Uncle Sam or the Pope. 

er, but as it has been driven from Roman Catholic 
countries, by Roman Catholics, it will yet be driv- 
en from this, and the time is near at hand. We 
shall heed the warning given England by Lord 
Beaconsfield : 

"We are sinking beneath a power before which the 
proudest conquerors have grown pale, and by which the 
nations most devoted to freedom have become enslaved; 
the power of a foreign priesthood. Your empire and your 
liberties are more in danger at this moment than when the 
army of invasion was encamped at Boulogne." 

Lord Macaulay is surely an authority. In his 
"History of England," he states that : 

"The loveliest and most fertile provinces of Europe 
have, under her rule, been sunk in poverty, in political ser- 
vitude, and in intellectual torpor; while Protestant coun- 
tries, once proverbial for sterility and barbarism, have 
been turned by toil and industry into gardens, and can 
boast of a long list of heroes and statesmen, philosophers 
and poets." 

The papacy was well known by Garibaldi, 
Italy's idol and great statesman. Thus said Gari- 
baldi : 

"The papacy, aided by the Jesuits, is the most horrible 
plague with which my country is afflicted. Thirteen cen- 
turies of falsehood, persecution and burning at the stake, 
in complicity with all the tyrants of Italy, rendered the 
plague incurable. At present, as heretofore, the vampire 
of the land of the Scipios supports its body, which is cor- 
rupted and eaten up by gangrene, by means of discord, re- 
action, pillage, and civil war." 

Statesmen are against the hierarchy, patriots 
fight the battle of freedom, and when Jesus comes 
again the whole iniquity will be blotted from ex- 
istence, and earth redeemed will know the curse 
no more forever. Hallelujah! 

THE END. 



TOPICAL INDEX. 

Page 
A. 

A certain widow 256 

Acton, Lord quoted 165 

Acts 4:12 : 67 

Adrian IV, Pope 74 

Advertiser, Boston Oath, and Public Schools 202 

Alexandrian Empire 30 

Angel refused homage 26-27 

Apostates from R., scoundrels worse than Beelzebub . . 120 

Aquinas on temporal power 270 

Attending Protestant services 97 

Auto da f e, description of one 147 

B. 

Baltimore council 201 

Barbane Ubryk 219-220 

Barnett A, E., mobbed 176 

Beaconsfield, Lord, quoted 302 

Beast, The 48-49 

Bellermin on power of Pope 285 

Bert, Mr. Paul, quoted 72-73 

Bible denounced 96-162 

Bishop of Newport, pastoral letter 284 

Bismark on papal power 274 

Black, William, killed 176 

Blain, H. W., on priestly meddling 195 

Boles struck 175 

Bonaparte, Napoleon 301 

Boss, Tweed 71 

Boston Pilot quoted 55-71 

Boycott, Romish institutions 286 

Brown-son, O. A., quoted 272-279 

Burial refused to excommunicated 98 

C. 

Canon Law 11-12 

Cardinal, prince of the blood; must be saluted; royalty 

must honor 115 

Compelled the government 116 

Confessional, condemned, 68, 9; misuse of 76 

Contribute to Protestantism — must not 97 

Cor. (2) 3:17, p. 59; 5:6-8, p. 63; 6:2 64 

Councils — Claremont, Mayence, Rheims, Troyes 221 

Crimes, a record of 175-6 

303 



304 Topical Index. 

Crowley, J. J., mobbed 174 

Crucifix, needed 99 

Carlisle on Jesuits 187 

Catholic Review quoted 54 

Catholic World on obedience 10-11 

Chastise all rebels 95 

Children, injustice practiced on 160 

Clark, Wm. Lloyd on Rome's grip 237-40 

Clement II. abolished Jesuits 189 

Church (Roman), greater than government, p. 7, 91, 

167; in place of God 95 

Col. 1:18-20, 24-25, p. 294; 1:18, .78 

1 Cor. 12:13 298 

Courts, often Romanized 228, 231-4 

D. 

1 Dan. p. 29; 2 Daniel's vision 33 

Dog— a free ride 287-8 

Dollinger, Von, quoted 115-6 

Donelly, ex-priest quoted 75 

Duke Valentinois with prostitutes in Papal palace 133 

Divorce charged to Protestants 103 

DeMars, Grand Vicar, against education 198 

Diplomatic corps Romanized 241 

De Rauche 213 

E. 

Editors may not think, p. 97; under surveillance 250 

Ecuador, some facts 104 

Education, perversion of 159, 188, 207, 214 

Elliott, Priest on Romish drunkenness 279 

Eph. 5:27 300 

Episcopal Church, fruit of adultery, Rome says 103-104 

Excommunication 96 

Exodus 20:4, 5 57 

Extreme unction 77 

F. 

Facing 20th Century 70-77 

"Father" as a religious title 57 

Fees charged by Rome 104 

Foley on Catholic drunkeness 281 

Fradeyesa in the Inquisition 146 

Freeman's Journal, denounces public schools 203 

Free press condemned, p. 247; Congressional bills.... 251 

Friars indecent, fathers of children 125-126 

Friars land bought 240 

Frande on priestly loyalty 275 

G. 

Gambetta on the enemy 278 



Topical Index. 305 

Garribaldi quoted 302 

Gewgaws of Rome 171 

Gilmore, Bishop, Lenten letter 283 

Globe, Boston, on Catholic schools 201 

Graft, Rome's 70 

Gregory VII., maxims of, p. 21; on monasteries 221 

Gregory XVI., where Pope 237 

H. 

Haines, Hon. C. D., quoted 258 

Hearing Protestant preachers forbidden 97 

Hecker, Priest, on Papal victory 273 

Heb. 7:8-4, p. 61; 6:5 p. 65; 12:23 296 

Herald, N. Y., on Romish intolerance 278 

Heretics, who? p. 94; must be outlawed, p. 112-13; 

yea killed 117 

Houses of Good Shepherd 225 

Huguenots hung 191 

I. 

Images 57 

Incident in West Virginia 179-80 

Infallibility and politics .93 

Inquisition, The, a picture of, p. 37; dungeon, p. 140; 

palace of, p. 140-1; condoned 54 

Instruments of torture 144-5 

Isaiah 8:20. 

J. 
James 5:16 

Janssens, Bishop, on public schools 201 

Jesuits, p. 181; no civil law binding on, p. 185; full 

of deceit, p. 184; absolute monarchy, p. 186; lax 

morality of 188 

John 8:32-6, p. 4; 5:39, p. 58; 8:36, p. 59; 2:4, p. 59; 

15:5-58 59 

1 John 1:7 294 

K. 

Kenney, Bishop, orders Catholics 204 

King, Rev. J. M., on Jesuitry 192-3 

L. 

Lansing, Rev. I. J., impeaches Pope 15 

Leo X. a syphletic 134 

Leo XIII. on political duties 271 

Leo XIII. elected Pope, p. 25; men knelt before, 26 

Letter from South America 264-7 

Lay f uga 54 

Layden mobbed 178 

Liberty of conscience fountain head of evil 109 

Liberty of conscience condemned 113 



306 Topical Index. 

Liberty of conscience, press, worship 245 

Libraries Romanized 242-243 

Liguori on priestly power 166 

Little Horn, The 33, 36, 39 

Lowry, Anna M ,,. 217, 218 

Loyola, founder of Jesuits; in place of God 181-183 

M. 

Mabillon 213 

Macauley 302 

Manning, Cardinal, on papal authority 10 

Man, The, of sin 17 

Manual of Christian Doctrine 110 

Mark 10:44, p. 5-9; 7:6-10 67 

Marie, Alacque 23 

Marriage, evil of mixed 103 

Marriages only by priests 17 

Marriage fees prohibitive 107 

Mary, worship of 78, 79 

Mass, The, a fraud 78 

Masonry, denounced 107 

Matt. 3:11, p. 298; 16:16-18, 23 287 

Medo-Persian Empire 30, 34 

Mediator, only one 63 

Menace, The 226 

Mexico, cursed by popery 191-192 

Mitchell, mayor of New York, orphanages 231 

Modernist, A. to Leo XIII 207 

Money paid Rome by U. S 240-241 

Morals of Rome .159-160 

Mother of harlots _. 43 

Muller, Priest, quoted 73 

Murphy's plea for booze bund 281 

N. 

Nebuchadnezzar's dream 29 

Newton, Bp. on the prophecies 46-47 

N. Y. Papal results 231-234 

Nicholas I. assumes prerogatives of God 22 

Nunneries 217 

(1) Nicholas de Clemenges on N 222 

(2) Council of Trent on N 222 

O. 

Oath of Convert to Romanism 284 

Obedience demanded 94 

Our Country, status of 109 

P. 

Papal seal used in Porto Rico 241 

Parke, J. R.'s book 133-134 

Pauperism among Roman Catholics 280 



Topical Index. 307 

Peter refused homage 26 

Peter was married 56 

Peter, apostle to Jews, not Gentiles 60 

Peterson, Robt. E., quoted 164 

Phelan, D. S., traitorous utterances 69, 168, 285 

Phillips, Rev. J. A., quoted 52 

Philippines, Papal meddling 193-196 

Pius V., justified murder 165 

Pius VII. revived the Jesuits 190 

Pius IX. condemned liberty of conscience 13 

Pius IX., men knelt to him 23-24 

Pius IX., condemned Bible Societies 58, 248 

Pius IX. condemned civil liberty 278 

Political bartering 242 

Pope can make slaves of men, annul treaties, mar- 
riages, p. 12; claims authority from God, p. 13; 
head over all, p. 107; king of kings, p. 110, is 

Christ 117 

Popes are immoral, p. 79; is a confessed sinner, p. 
93-94; is the Anti-Christ, p. 85-87; claims to be 

only champion of right 106 

Politics and religion 300 

Poverty of Roman Catholic people 161 

Power of priesthood 100, 157 

Prentiss, S. S., on Ireland 74 

Priest claims to be God's only representative 92 

Priest is money, seeking, p. 79; corrupt, p. 125; cruel, 

p. 130; officiate in sin 167 

Priests at political conventions 244 

Prohibition, R. C, bishop against 283 

Protestantism in dissolution 118 

Piracy, ruffianism, anarchy 119-120 

Protesctantism Criminal 174 

Protestant preachers frauds 92 

Protestants unfit to raise families , 105 

Protestant marriage contract 105 

Psalm 45:13, p. 300; 119:130 .21 

Pulpit destroyed by priests 163 

Q. 

Questions asked by priests 99 

Rationalism ranked with Protestantism 111-112 

Religions — crime to treat all alike 114 

Revelation 6:9-11, p. 63; 13, p. 86-7; 17:1-15 86 

Revelation 19:6-9 300 

Ripalda's Catechism 245-6 

Riots, Chicago, Haverhill 177-8 

Roman Empire 30 

Romanism and politics 269 



308 Topical Index. 

Romanism not Catholic 90 

Romanism fails to produce holiness 79 

Romanism defrauds the people 81 

Romanism not Catholic 80 

Romanism changes her doctrines 80 

Romanists love authority more than truth 82 

Romanism is a secret political authority 83 

Roman oath, p. 9; Romish graft 255-260 

Romish practices are Pagan 83 

Rome claims to be only teacher 92 

Rome claims to have the only saints 92 

Rome — no appeal from 101 

Romish chaplains, army and navy 242 

S. 

Sacraments, 5 ; bastard 77 

Saloons, 85 per cent, kept by Roman Catholics 282 

Salvation — none out of Rome 95 

Secretaries of officials largely Roman Catholics 243 

Scapulor — marvelous results from 100-101 

Sinning priests not disqualified 100 

Slattery, Jos., mobbed 178 

Spurgeon, Otis L., mobbed 175 

Stephen IV., cruelty of 69 

Stone kingdom 31 

Stuntz, Bishop Horner 198-199 

T. 

Telegraph, Catholic 203 

Temperance Society condemned 98 

Temporal power demanded by Pope 105 

The Menace quoted 39, 40 

Thess. (2) 2:1-12 expounded 17 

Thompson, R. W., on papal power 274 

Tim. (1) 3:1-12, p. 60; 4:1-3 64 

Times-Star, a report 228 

Transubstantiation absurd 62 

Trent, Council of, condemns Bible < 52 

Trent, Council of, justifies sinning priests officiating. .167 

U. 

Urban II. excuses killing of heretics 166 

W. 

Watson, Tom E., 222, 223, 261, 262 

Wesley, John, letter from 121, 123 

Wild beasts, The 33 

Wine and women, priestly besetments 133 

Winton, Rev. G. B., in Mexico 70 

Woman, enslavement of 159, 220, 227 

Worship, all but Roman Catholic must be interdicted. .114 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Jan. 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



/SX/7 



